Loading...
Menu
Ebooks   ➡  Fiction  ➡  Young adult or teen  ➡  Adventure

Queen Wars

QUEEN WARS

FIRST E-BOOK OF THE ROYAL WARS

 

 

ipam

 

 

Shakespir Edition Copyright 2017 Pamela Joan Barlow Shakespir Edition, License Notes This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you’re reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Shakespir.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

 

 

 

 

Present day and place

 

 

Year 3060

Day 78th

Springtime season and weather

 

 

9th hour (mid-morn)

 

Palace Mountain

Princess throne room

Outdoor flower garden

Warm temperatures with bright yellow sunlight

 

 

Between the waters of the two Great Oceans, there existed a set of numerous continents. One of the largest was not named but was composed of numerous vast kingdoms with an individual ruler. The alliance of the kingdoms was called the Confederation.

Near the top of the vast continent, there was the separate, isolated, and vast Pamburg Kingdom, too.

In the Pamburg Kingdom on the top of the palace mountain inside the princess throne room, there stood a row of elevated lounge chair sofas that contained an individual teen princess. The elevated lounge chair stood tall above the rows of colored garden flowers, staring down at the tiny curvy footpath of five inches of purple tinted smooth stone. Each teen princess did not lean over into an eardrum of the other teen princess. She whispered and giggled with a set of words that were captured by the single face patch of a distinct color hue.

The colored face patch was linked to each her sister princess who also wore the same colored face patch which transmitted into a set of funny or vile secret words and as, each sister princess viewed the single girl on top of the flat surface that was surrounded by colorful sapphire blue, pink, red, and purple tinted flowers.

The old dance instructor with a set of heavy white strands inside a head of amber colored hair on a face of smooth amber colored wrinkles, and a pair of amber tinted eyeballs wore only an emerald green colored face patch of a single wiggling line on the left cheekbone. The face patch was displayed on the left cheekbone of each princess within the natural color of amber for receiving the vocal instructions from the dance instructor. The emerald green colored cheekbone face patch did not allow a two-way conversation with the princess and the dance instructor.

When the dance instructor vocally talked, the emerald green tinted face patched twinkled in rich hues within her wrinkled face and each princess face of amber skin tone.

The old dance instructor smiled and spoke the vocal instructions which echoed into each emerald green colored cheekbone face patch of each princess. She was speaking directly to the teen princess on top of the purple stone. “Dance on your toes, not your soles. Do it in time or step on the slime. I have made a rhyme. Don’t you know?” The other teen princesses inside each elevated lounge chair gently clapped with a set of giggles and chuckles for the dance instructor with honor and respect. The dance instructor smiled at the teen princess, who stood on top of the purple tinted surface. “Stand on your toes! You are dance around the flowers inside the five inches of smooth stone until the end note of the classical music. Or you will not attend the princessly gala, tomorrow night. Begin now, Princess Acranna!”

Sixteen years old Acranna lifted a body up into the air with a worried brow with a puff and stood upon the tips of each toe, dancing side to side on top of the flat smooth surface of purple tint between the two rows of short sapphire tinted blue and purple tinted flowers.

The Pamburg Kingdom was a land cluster of numerous small villages that was surrounded by a range of large and lush forest woodlands of mountains that kissed the snow covered mountains of the next kingdom. Years past, each young king and queen of Pamburg had birthed and raised fourteen princesses and fourteen princes that represented each planet, a royal ritual.

The other thirteen princesses were gathered inside the two split rows that stood stationary high up in the cool air waves of the late afternoon, standing above the curvy rows of flowers and away from the foot pathway of the next dancing sister princess.

The face patch in an arch brow design over the left eyebrow twinkled in bright sapphire blue hues, and as sixteen years old Princess Romaggie whispered with a giggle into the air waves. Then, all her words transmitted into the other matching color and design of the arched brow face patch that was displayed over the left eyebrow of each sister princess. “The flowers are sting blooms that mark your tender toe flesh with a red bump when a toe encounters the prickly tiny cute petal.” Then the arched brow face patch turned back into her natural color of amber shading.

“No.” Her face patch of the same design of an arch brow over the left eyebrow on the face twinkled in bright sapphire blue hues and as, sixteen years old Princess Hokkeedo gasped in shock and watched her dancing sister princess, waiting her turn to dance between the rows of flowers over the purple tinted smooth surface. The purple tinted surface was only five inches wide for a set of tippy toes, not a flat foot sole. The purple stone zigzagged around the flora garden of curved flowers, where each princess would practice the homecoming dance for the king and the queen, who were their mother and father on Pamburg.

The older dance instructor stood safely on top of a solid section of purple stone which was off to the side and flung both arms into the air with a fake smile at the young princess, and as her cheekbone face patch twinkled in emerald green hues, transmitting the words to each princess. Then, the wiggling line of the emerald green cheekbone face patch of each princess twinkled with the same words. “Up and lift both arms, Princess Acranna! Make merry. This is a happy time at the gala, tonight. This isn’t a funeral stomp for your dead pet.” Then, the emerald green cheekbone patch turned back into her natural skin tone of amber.

The single sixteen years old sister princess slowly moved side to side on her toes over the narrow band of smooth stone with a worried brow of sweat, flinging both arms to remain balanced.

“She is okay.” Her face patch of the arch brow twinkled in sapphire blue hues, and as sixteen years old Princess Sinnot smiled down at the other dancing sister princess on top of the smooth walkway between the short rows of pretty flowers.

The sound echoed and twinkled of sapphire blue into each arched brow face patch of each princess, and as sixteen years old Princess Gotterina lifted a forearm into the lips and kissed the skin with a soft smack, leaving a red colored lipstick mark and a giggle. Then, she dropped down that marked arm, lifting the other arm in the air and into her lips, kissing the skin, marking it with red lipstick colors with a soft smack.

Her arch brow face patch twinkled in sapphire blue hues. “What is that sound?” Sixteen years old Princess Beebelle turned with a sour frown and stared at each sister princess, hunting for the disturbing noise.

Romaggie turned with a smile and twinkles of sapphire blue from the arch brow face patch to see her sister princess. “Gotterina is kissing her arms for fun.”

Sixteen years old Princess Lucidew stared ahead at the opposite row of elevated lounge chairs to see her silly sister process and as, her arched brow patch twinkled in sapphire blue hues, “What are you doing, Gotterina?”

The arch brow face patch twinkled in sapphire blue hue and as, Gotterina smiled down at her newly marked arm of red color from the lip cream. “I’m practicing the correct lip pucker when I kiss my royal prince for the first time after my princess walk, tomorrow night.”

Sixteen years old Princess Teath nodded with a smile and always overcompensated the personal vocal responses for fun and annoyance to each sister princess, staring down at the dancing princess and as, her arched brow twinkled in sapphire blue hues. “She is awesome, magnificent, outstanding, marvelous…”

The teen sister princess continued to dance on top of her toes with a smile of sweat, flinging both arms into the air and then stomped on top of the purple flower with the big toe of the right foot and a yell of pain. “Ouch!” She stopped the dance and lifted a bloody foot in the air with a sad face, standing sideways between the narrow walkway of purple stone and caressed the toe with a sad face.

Sinnot twinkled with sapphire blue hues within the face patch of an arched brow, looking down at the injury princess. “She is not okay.”

Teath twinkled with sapphire blue hues within her face patch of an arched brow and a sad face. “She is lousy, clumsy, ungraceful, doltish…”

“Shush, Teath!” Romaggie twinkled in sapphire blue hues within her arch brow with a sour frown at her sister princess.

The wicked dance path was located on the entrance edge of the second level within the mountain palace for the king and the queen of the Pamburg Kingdom where each sister princess lived and played. The rest of the second level contained the eating hall, the dancing hall, and the entertainment hall for each sister princess to enjoy.

The dance instructor wrinkled her forehead and as, her cheekbone patch twinkled in rich emerald green hues to each matching cheekbone face patch on each princess. “There, there! You are a princess. You are fine. The dance session has concluded for the late morning. It is time for the lunch meal. Then we will come back here this late afternoon to finish the dance lesson. There are a few more princesses that must complete the dance lesson before the princess walk. You are dismissed for lunch.”

Each sister princess reached up and jerked off the wiggling line of the emerald green cheekbone patch from a face. This face patch was used for communication with the educational teacher who would overheard any private sister princess conversation.

Sinnot landed both heels first over the floor with a smile and stood upright, twirling around, flaring out the circular blue colored skirt with a giggle and dashed behind the rows of lounge chairs and away the pretty sting flowers, disappearing through a side door into the kitchen space.

The shortest mountain was the royal palace that consisted of numerous tall and open domes and a one chiseled out interior cave room.

The western side of the smooth and rough terrain of the mountain faced the Delta water and viewed of the massive protection gates. The eastern side faced a range of taller mountains that held all the hidden earth minerals, where the mountain peak kissed the top of the snow-capped mountains within the Kingdom of the Snow.

The natives of the Kingdom of the Snow never invaded or bothered the Pamburg Kingdom without a treaty or an alliance, since the beginning of time. Thus, the Pamburg kingdom never disturbed the snow covered mountain peaks for fun or adventure, either.

The flat peak on the top of the palace mountain housed a very large and placid fresh water lake and a single man-made majestic open dome on the edge of the lake bank, where the king and the queen lived, who watched over each precious princess daughter. The lake waters slowly and calmly flowed down one side of the shortest mountain into a set of sixteen sparkling mini-rivers. Between each placid mini-river, a princess dome was built that totaled fourteen. On the outer edges of the two mini-rivers, there was not a dome structure.

Thus, the king and the queen of Pamburg always birthed a set of fourteen princesses that represented the strength and the survival of the Pamburg Kingdom.

Below the shortest mountain and the surrounding grounds, the ground land consisted of individual sections of wet and deep swamps and small narrow deep stream that held the true natives of wild white colored gators and yellow colored snakes that were too wild and too violent for a vicious viper much less a royal princess.

The dancing hall, the eating hall, and the entertainment hall, it was one big and gigantic single space that was chiseled out within the northern side of the mountain and it was located on the opposite side of the sixteen mini-waterfalls. The gigantic space was cut deep inside the mountain cove and away from the harsh sunlight, providing coolness during the daylight hours and warmth during the nighttime. It was directly underneath the mountain lake and below the edge of the cliff, where the dome of the parents stood. It was called the princess throne room.

The mountain base on the northern side provided a flat surface of solid yellow dirt which held a small fleet of metal copper tinted airships. The airships were used to travel back and forth into the various villages of the kingdom.

Within the Pamburg Kingdom, a village held a set of the natives that worked a specific job and a specific product for the growth of the lands and continence of a self-sustained kingdom.

The Pamburg Kingdom was unique funny shape plot of land. The shortest mountain stood in front of a body of water that was called the Delta. The Delta waters fed the numerous wet swamps. A circular avenue of individual wet swamps and alternating dry pockets of yellow land encircled the shortest mountain for miles and miles until the edge of the swamp and pocket of land slammed into the foot toe of a range of high mountains.

The mountain range was steep and high of brown color with numerous green lush woodlands that provided food and shelter for the natural wild animals, cutting back toward the northern plain. At the edge of the mountain foot, there was an array of flat fertile land of brown colored soil for food crops. In front of the rows and the rows of food crops, there were scattered a set of individual colonies that housed all the natives.

The fourteen sister princesses had never visited a village or a mountain peak or a wet swamp. They were housed and trained to become a princess within confides of the mountain palace until the official princess walk.

On the second tier of the mountain side, facing the north, the flat yellow soil, and the row of airships, there was a limestone colored cave room of purple that had been hollowed out by acid rain water eons ago. A set of flat lounge chair stood on top of collective groups of tall icicle columns of stalagmites. The stalagmite rose from the solid floor of the cave floor and held each lounge chair in the air like magic with a set of rock steps that lead down to the rock cave floor. Each sister princess stood upright from their chair with smiles of lunch and a break from the ritual of princess learning, jerking the dress hem upward, exposing a pair of naked kneecaps. Each one gracefully marched down the rock covered steps which was part of the exercise, learning to be a social princess within the Pamburg Kingdom. Each princess had done the exercise, since the age of walking and talking, wearing a long dress, too.

On each side of the nasty sting flower garden and the rows of princess lounge chairs, there was a set of mountain stone steps that led down onto the yellow flat mountain soil and an overlooking balcony down to see the beautiful floor of the mountain, if a princess enjoyed seeing a white colored gator or a yellow snake that warmed on top of the yellow landscape.

Romaggie stood upright to see the commotion with a giggle and slowly climbed down the steps, landing on the rock floor. She dashed ahead with a grin from the lounge chair and the lunch box of food, flaring outward the ankle-length circular skirt from both legs with a smile, dashing toward the overlooking balcony for a better eye view. She stopped and squatted down behind the high rock wall with a smile to see the object and whispered with a giggle and as, her arch brow twinkled in sapphire blue hues into the matching arch brow of each sister princess. “Come over here to the western balcony, now! Get over here with me, now!”

Beebelle stood from the lounge chair and pressed down the sheathe dress of red with a sour frown, and as her arch brow twinkled in sapphire blue hues. “Why, Romaggie?”

“No, Romaggie.” Gotterina stood upright over the floor and moved ahead, swirling in circles with a giggle of fun inside the deep and cool gathering hall where each sister princess ate food, danced to music, and learned to be a princess. Her arch brow twinkled in sapphire blue hues. “What for, Romaggie?”

Romaggie lifted a face and peeked over the edge of the rock wall with a smile to see the object. “It is a prince…”

Gotterina stopped the twirl with a smile and touched the forehead from dizziness. “Where is the prince?” She saw Romaggie at the rock wall inside the overlooking balcony.

Beebelle spun around with a smile and dashed toward the row of lounge chairs, seeing the back spine of spying Romaggie. She turned and moved ahead to Romaggie, and as her arch brow face patch twinkled in sapphire blue hues. “Who is the prince?”

“A prince, really?” Teath stood upright from the chair and wiped dust off the long dress with a sour frown and as, her arch brow twinkled in sapphire blue hues.

Each sister princess swung around with a grin and dragged a dress train over the smooth rock of the princess throne room, stopping and squatted down behind the rock wall to spy like Romaggie with giggles and as, each arch brow face patch twinkled in sapphire blue hues from the soft sound.

Romaggie smiled and did not point with a finger at the prince which was an improper motion of a princess and as her arch brow fact patch twinkled in sapphire blue hues. “He is one of the fourteen princes that live inside the gate house which is built behind the two crystal gates.”

“No,” Her arch brow twinkled in sapphire blue hues, and as Gotterina smiled down at the prince.

“Yeah,” Her arch brow twinkled in sapphire blue hues, and as Romaggie smiled down at the prince.

“Naw,” Beebelle smiled down at the prince, and as her arch brow twinkled in sapphire blue hues.

“Yes,” Romaggie smiled down at the prince and twinkled within the arch brow face patch.

Her arch brow twinkled in sapphire blue hues and as Teath stared with a confused brow down at the prince. “What is he doing here at the base of the palace grounds? I understand that none of the princes are allowed near the palace.”

Her arch brow twinkled in sapphire blue hues and as, Medillane gasped with a worried brow. “Our father has selected his successor.”

Hokkeedo smiled and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within her arch brow face patch, staring down at the prince. “No, the princess walk is first before the prince walk in front of our parents. The new princess is selected first, which will be me.”

Romaggie whispered with a smile into the twinkling arch brow face patch that emitted the words to each sister princess, staring at the young prince. “He looks like our father.”

“Then we don’t look our father. We look like our mother that makes sense to me.” Romaggie smiled with a giggle and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within her arch brow face patch.

Her arch brow twinkled in sapphire blue hue and as, Teath smiled down at the prince. “Yeah, each one of my sister princesses looks like me and my mother,” gasping. “Wait! Then he is my biological brother.”

Beebelle smiled down at the prince and twinkled within the face patch arch brow. “No, he is a prince and a handsome one at that. Are all the princes just as handsome?”

Hokkeedo smiled down at the prince and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within her arch brow face patch. “Each prince looks like our father. Each sister princess looks like our mother.”

Teath gasped with a sour frown and stared with concern at the prince and as her arch brow twinkled in sapphire blue hues. “That’s sick.”

Gotterina smiled down at the young handsome prince and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within her arch brow face patch. “I don’t feel sick. Did you eat another sour seedling from the fruit pit, again, Teath?”

Teath frowned down at the prince and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within her arch brow face patch. “If I am the daughter to my mother, then I also am the daughter of my father. To make a baby, there is a mother and a father. If he is the son of his father, then he is the son of my father. Then, I am his sister. I can’t marriage a male that is my brother.”

Romaggie smiled down at the prince and twinkled in sapphire blue hues her arch brow patch, transmitting her words to each sister princess. “Royals have been marrying each other and creating babies for centuries. I read that for my world history assignment during our princess class. It has worked for a long, long time. I don’t think we should break with the princess tradition. And I think that he is so really cute. I wonder what his name is.”

Her arch brow twinkled in sapphire blue hues and as Teath frowned down at the prince. “Each prince looks the same. Each princess looks the same. He is my brother.”

Romaggie smiled down at the prince and twinkled within her arch brow in sapphire blue hues. “No, we are all grown from a tiny fetus inside a sterile glass tube for safety and blood purity. This is why each one of us is similar looking like the queen mother with the same the amber hair, amber skin and amber eyeballs, but not a crooked nose like Gotterina.”

Gotterina lifted a hand and covered the nose with a gasp, and as her cheekbone face patch twinkled in sapphire blue hues. “I don’t have a crooked nose.”

“It probably came from your father.” Romaggie continued to smile down at the prince and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within her arch brow face patch.

Teath frowned down at the prince and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within her arch brow face patch. “What does that mean?”

Romaggie exhaled with a puff of annoyance and as, her cheekbone face patch twinkled in sapphire blue hues, transmitting her whispered words to each sister princess. “Listen up! I am repeating this once.”

“Why are you repeating it only once?” Beebelle continued to smile down at the prince and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue.

Romaggie twinkled within the arch brow face patch with a smile. “Teath is correct. A baby is formed from the egg of the mother and the sperm of the father. We studied that concept within our health session. Each one of us is created inside a slender tube of glass. The egg came from our mother Queen Shemerry. The sperm came from another male.”

“How do you know that?” Medillane continued to smile down at the prince and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue.

“I read, sister princess number eight.” Romaggie laughed and smiled down at the prince and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue.

“Are we really numbered?” Beebelle continued to smile down at the prince and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue.

“Yeah,” Hokkeedo smiled and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within her arch brow face patch, staring down at the prince.

Medillane continued to smile down at the prince and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “Why are we numbered like a row of chairs?”

Teath continued to smile down at the prince and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “Forget the numbering system, sister princess number eleven. How do you know that, Romaggie?”

Romaggie smiled and twinkled in sapphire blue hues at the royal prince. “First of all, I was born first of all the fourteen sister princesses. Second of all, I read everything within my hand patch during each evening inside my princess room, instead of eating like a gator, sleeping like an owl, and dancing the night away like a sister princess number six.”

Gotterina smiled down at the prince and twinkled in sapphire blue hues. “I am sister princess number six.”

Hokkeedo continued to smile down at the prince and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “What does all that really mean?”

Romaggie twinkled within her arch brow at the prince. “Each baby is a royal birth from our mother. However, we are not from any type of genes from our father…”

Gotterina smiled down at the prince and twinkled in sapphire blue hues. “Who’s my father?”

“Isn’t it obvious? Some old fart with a crooked nose, Gotterina.” Hokkeedo laughed and twinkled within her arch brow face patch in sapphire blue hues.

“What?” Gotterina reached up and grabbed the nose with a sad face again.

Beebelle continued to smile down at the prince and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “How do you know that, Romaggie?”

Romaggie smiled down at the prince. “My Nan told me that.”

Hokkeedo smiled down at the prince and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within her arch brow face patch. “Who is my father?”

Gotterina looked down with a gasp at the prince and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within her arch brow face patch. “Why did you talk to my Nan, Romaggie?”

Beebelle continued to smile down at the prince and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “And some of us got all of the brain cells from our father, except for sister princess Gotterina. She’s born last within the fourteen sister princesses.”

Gotterina looked down with a gasp at the prince and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within her arch brow face patch. “No, I am born as sister princess number six. Romaggie says so.”

Medillane looked down with a frown at the prince and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within her arch brow face patch. “We all have a Nan, a nurse maid. The specific nurse maid told Romaggie about her queen mother, who is our queen mother. What about our queen mother, Romaggie?”

“Our biological mother, her egg was genetically altered.” Romaggie smiled down at the prince and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within her arch brow face patch.

Teath frowned down at the prince and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within her arch brow face. “Modified, manipulated, mutated, mismatched…”

Beebelle continued to smile down at the prince and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “Shush, Teath.”

Teath frowned down at the prince and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within her arch brow face. “Why would our father, our king, our protector do that to our mother, our queen, his wife? That doesn’t make any sense.”

Hokkeedo smiled down at the prince and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within her arch brow face. “So we would all look alike like we do now.”

Romaggie smiled down at the prince and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within her arch brow face. “Because, we will all be paired with a prince, and then we all get married. Then we all birth a baby princess. And then we are all natives of Pamburg. And we all look alike, again.”

Medillane giggled down at the prince and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within her arch brow face. “The cycle is spun and rinsed and removed.”

Beebelle smiled down at the prince and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within her arch brow face. “Shush, sister princess number eleven.”

Hokkeedo stared down with a gasp at the prince and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within her arch brow face. “Look, the prince is moving away from the two other men. What is happening?”

Romaggie frowned down at the prince and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within her arch brow face. “He is going back to the gate house.”

Beebelle lifted and pressed a fingernail onto the arch brow, snapping a visual picture of the royal prince. The arch brow face patch twinkled and recorded a still image, storing it into an arm patch for viewing. “Take a pic. Take a pic.”

Hokkeedo lifted and pressed a fingernail onto the arch brow, snapping a visual picture of the royal prince. The arch brow face patch twinkled and recorded a still image, storing it into an arm patch for viewing much later. “I got my pic.”

Gotterina lifted and pressed a fingernail onto the arch brow, snapping a visual picture of the royal prince. The arch brow face patch twinkled in sapphire blue hues from her voice and recorded a still image, storing it down into an arm patch for viewing. “Share, share, share your pic with me, too.” She wasn’t wearing the matching sapphire blue colored arm patch which had to view the picture of the handsome prince. The arm patch was located inside her personal princess suite. But she would be staring at the picture all evening until asleep.

Hokkeedo lifted and pressed a fingernail to the arm patch with a grin, sending to each matching sapphire blue colored arm patch that each sister princess used for visual communication. Her electronic picture copied from her arm patch and then stored into all the other arm patches for viewing the royal prince after suppertime. The arch brow face patch twinkled with sapphire blue hues. “I’m sharing with every sister princess.”

On top of the ground surface of yellow soil, the teen royal prince stood between a set of two middle aged squires who were engaged in a secret conversation. Then, all three males turned and entered one of the stationary airships that were all lined in a straight row on top of the yellow soil. When the airship lifted from the soil, it soared into the blue sky and flew back toward the set of crystal gates between the mountain and the Delta water. Then a new scene appeared with the eyeballs of the sister princesses.

Romaggie twinkled in sapphire blue hues within the arch brow face patch with a smile at the empty spot of the airship which held the young and handsome royal prince. “Thus, we are all legitimate sister princesses from the same queen mother. But we are not related by blood to any of the royal sons. Each royal son received the same genes of the king. Thus, he is a royal prince. However, to create the prince royal, the other maternity genes were taken from another female. Thus, we all can pick out a hunky prince and get married and our own royal.”

“Yay!” Beebelle smiled and twinkled within her arch brow of sapphire blue hues.

“Woo-woo!” Gotterina laughed and twinkled within her arch brow of sapphire blue hues.

“Yeah!” Hokkeedo grinned and twinkled within her arch brow of sapphire blue hues.

Medillane moved away from the western overlooking balcony and stood upright, rushing to the other side of the mountain stone floor, and then squatted down in hiding with a smile. She lifted a face above the ledge and stared at the new sight with a giggle. Her arch brow face patch twinkled in sapphire blue hues, and as it transmitted her words to each sister princess. “Shush, sisters! Come over to the eastern overlooking balcony over here! Look at this, now!”

Beebelle stood upright with a giggle and back stepped from the line of bodies, gathering the long dress, and spun around, dashing with a smile to other balcony and as, her arch brow fact patch twinkled in sapphire blue hues. “What is over there?”

Medillane continued to stare with a grin and a giggle at the sight and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within the arch brow fact patch. “Just get over here and come over and look at this, now! It will not last long. I promise.”

Each sister princess stood upright and back stepped from the rock wall, tripping over a dress hem, stumbling into each other with a set of smiles and giggles, dashing toward the eastern side of the overlooking balcony. Each princess squatted and lifted a face to peek over the rock wall with a gasp.

Romaggie gasped down at the new sight and twinkled within the arch brow face patch, “Sinnot, that is our sister princess Sinnot down there on ground level of the mountain?”

“What is she doing down there near the airships and the water lagoon on the ground level?” Hokkeedo frowned and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within the arch brow fact patch.

Beebelle frowned down at Sinnot and her prince and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “How did she get down there?”

Medillane continued to smile down at Sinnot and her prince and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “She walked down the rock covered steps from the second tier to the ground level of yellow ugly soil. They are located on the side of the mountain between rows of sting flowers. Numb, sister princess number eight!”

Gotterina laughed at the young couple and twinkled within her arch brow of sapphire blue hues. “Yeah, go for it, Sinnot!”

Hokkeedo frowned down at Sinnot and her prince and twinkled within her arch brow of sapphire blue hues. “What is Sinnot doing down there near the gators and lagoon anyways?”

Medillane smiled down at Sinnot and her prince and twinkled within her arch brow of sapphire blue hues. “Kissing the handsome prince, a second one!”

Beebelle continued to smile down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “Why are we numbered like a row of chairs?”

Medillane continued to smile down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “She was punished for messing up the dinner table, four nights ago.”

Teath gasped down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “She has been seeing her royal prince, since four afternoons ago.”

“I guess.” Lucidew continued to smile down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue.

Romaggie continued to smile down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “I don’t know.”

“I do know now.” Beebelle continued to smile down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue.

Gotterina continued to smile down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “Sinnot messed up the table and was ordered to dump all the used food down into the lagoon, feeding the nest of gators. The wild white colored gators are the natural protection mammals for us, since no numb would approach or wrestle with a wild gator.”

“Then the royal prince must have wrestled and win the gator.” Beebelle continued to smile down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue.

Hokkeedo continued to smile down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “It looks like he wrestled and won over Sinnot.”

Gotterina frowned down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “I want my own royal prince to kiss and hug like Sinnot.”

Romaggie exhaled and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within her arch brow fact patch. “Tomorrow night is the princess walk. We will all meet and eat and find our true royal prince.”

“Look, they are kissing, again.” Beebelle continued to smile down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue.

Hokkeedo continued to smile down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “Look, they parted the kiss.”

Gotterina frowned down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “Why isn’t she hearing our spying through the face patch?”

Romaggie continued to smile down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “First, that sentence is inaccurate.”

“She removed the arch brow that all of us share. So we can’t hear her mouth breathing. She can’t hear us gossiping.” Teath giggled down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue.

Gotterina gasped down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “They parted the kiss.

“What does a kiss feel like?” Beebelle continued to smile down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue.

Hokkeedo continued to smile down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “I don’t know.”

Romaggie continued to smile down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “Gotterina was kissing both her arms during the dance session. What does a kiss feel like, Gotterina?”

Gotterina continued to smile down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue, “Wet and mushy and yucky.”

“That’s no help to my hormones, Gotterina.” Beebelle continued to smile down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue.

Medillane continued to smile down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “Then kiss on your arms and tell us, Beebelle!”

Lucidew gasped down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “Look, she turned and dashed away from the prince.

Beebelle gasped down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “See? He turned and dashed toward the airship and entered.”

Hokkeedo gasped down at Sinnot within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “She’s coming back up the steps on this side of the overlooking balcony. Quick, we hide.”

Romaggie laughed. “Forget that! Quick, we surround her and find out what a kiss tastes like.”

Medillane smiled down at Sinnot and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “Yeah!”

Romaggie stood upright with a smile and twinkled in sapphire blue hues within the arch brow. “Get up! We find out what a kiss tastes like. We meet Sinnot at the steps and go back to the eating table. She can explain it during lunch.” She back stepped from the rock wall with a smile and spun around with a giggle, dragging the dress train over the smooth rock.

The rest of the sister princesses stood upright and spun around with a giggle, following behind the dress train of their leader Romaggie, bumping into each other with a set of laughs.

 

 

Princess throne room setting

 

 

At the top of the rock covered staircase and on the edge of the cave room, there stood the princess throne room. Romaggie stood on the edge with a smile and blocked the entrance into the underground cavern where all the princesses ate and studied inside the princess throne room.

Sinnot slowly climbed each step with a silly grin and a sillier giggle, stopping and stared at Romaggie.

Romaggie frowned and twinkled with sapphire blue hues on the arch brow fact patch. “We saw you.”

“Yeah…” Sinnot moved ahead and bumped into the dress hem of Romaggie with a goofy grin, scooting around her sister princess, moving ahead toward the eating table. The table surface stood on top of another set of stalagmites with sets of covered in dishes of steaming food items.

The rest of the sister princess swung around with a grin and dashed toward the eating table, dropping down and surrounded Sinnot, sitting on the long bench or in front of the dress hem of Sinnot with a set of giggles and smiles.

Medillane nodded with a smile and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “Tell us, Sinnot? We saw you kiss the prince. What does a kiss taste like?”

Sinnot turned and smiled to each sister princess. “It does not have taste. I mean I tasted his mint breathe on my tongue.”

Gotterina frowned and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “You ate his tongue?”

Hokkeedo smiled twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “You kissed his tongue.”

Sinnot smiled to each sister. “His tongue kissed me.”

Teath frowned and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “Does a girl kiss different from a boy?”

Sinnot clapped and cuddled her hand with a goofy grin and a set of silly emotions. “The kiss felt like love. It was precious and tender. It was rough at first and then soft to my lips. Well, my heart stops when his lips touch mine. I am the only princess on the mountain…”

“We’re here, too.” Beebelle frowned and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue.

Sinnot continued with the goofy grin. “His loving look is sexy and adorable, staring at me. His loving look makes my heart flutter. My lips tremble for the upcoming kissing. He dips down toward my lips and then stops.”

Gotterina frowned and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “Why?”

Hokkeedo laughed and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “The anticipation of the upcoming mouth drool of a kiss, numb!”

Sinnot smiled and twinkled within her arch brow of sapphire blue hues with a goofy grin. “Then he lowers the lips and touches my lips. My eyes are closed. My heart is racing. My toes are curling. I love him.”

Teath frowned and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “Does a girl kiss different from a boy?”

Medillane clapped with a smile and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “Let’s find out!”

Beebelle frowned and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “What?”

“I wanna kiss something other than my arms.” Gotterina frowned and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue.

Romaggie clapped with a smile Beebelle continued to smile down at the young couple and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “Why are we numbered like a row of chairs?”

Hokkeedo nodded with a smile and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “All right! We can kiss each other.”

“No.” Beebelle frowned and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue.

Romaggie smiled and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “Yes, I wanna learn how to kiss my royal prince right the first time. Teach us, Sinnot?”

Sinnot nodded with a smile and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “All right! Every sister should get paired up with another set of lips. First, swallow your salvia. Second, pucker your lips. Third, keep your eyes open. You don’t wanna miss the mouth. Fourth, one princess is the boy and moves his closer to her lips. Five, the other girl is the princess. So the princess sits still and do not move. Or your princess-boy will miss your lips.”

“You’re sick, Sinnot.” Beebelle frowned and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue.

Sinnot frowned and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “I’m the expert here. Shut up, sister princess number eleven. Okay, each princess move closer to the face, tilt the head to the side. Or you will bump her nose bridge which hurts.

“Which side do I tilt my head?” Medillane titled to the side and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue.

Sinnot exhaled and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “I don’t know. Pick a side? I always tilt to the right side. So you tilt to the one side. Or you will collide with my nose. Everyone tilt your head to the opposite side of your princess.”

“You’re sick, Sinnot.” Beebelle frowned and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue.

Sinnot smiled and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “Tilt your head, close your eyeballs and part your lips. Each moving girl leaned into the stationary princess. Okay, keep the eyelashes closed. Or you will freak out. I promise. It is weird. Six, part your lips but don’t open the mouth. Mouth drool will fall out. Part the lips like drinking my favorite beverage of pineapple juice. Seven, touch each other lips. Each moving girl touched the parted lips of the stationary princess. Eight, your lips are touching. Now, your upper lip is hugging the upper lip of the princess. Your bottom lip is hugging the bottom lip of your princess.”

Medillane attacked the mouth with her tongue and a moan, kissing the parted lips, pulling with a smile from the face of Hokkeedo. “I like.”

Hokkeedo smiled and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “I like Do it, again?”

Medillane giggled. “I love. Do it, more!”

Sinnot smiled and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “Ten, make motion with your lips and add some moans.” She giggled with a grin.

“Uoo,” Gotterina pulled away with a sour frown from the lips of Romaggie. “Your lips are wet.”

“It is called kissing.” Romaggie frowned and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue.

Gotterina frowned and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. It is closed mouth drool. Or I will quit kissing on your lips.” she pouted and leaned down with her eyelashes closed. Romaggie leaned over and kissed the lips of Gotterina with a soft moan.

Sinnot smiled and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “Eleven, kiss the lower lip. Twelve, kiss the top lip. Thirteen, kiss around the top of the lips like the mustache…”

“I don’t have a mustache, Sinnot.” Beebelle frowned and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue.

Sinnot smiled and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “Fourteen, pull back a little and then swipe your lips across the lips of your princess. Each girl, pull back and lean into a new kissing pose with a moan. I am hearing some moans. Do them, louder! Fifteen, move your hot lips down from their lips to the jaw line.”

Lucidew pulled back from the kiss with a smile from Arcanna and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “You taste tangy flavored like an orange.”

Acranna smiled and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “I ate an orange for snack time.” She leaned forward closer to Lucidew and opened her mouth with a giggle. “This is giddy and weird and scary.”

Lucidew smiled and twinkled within the face patch of arch brow in sapphire blue. “I know. Do it to me! I wanna know how to kiss my prince, tomorrow night.” They both leaned close and touched each other lips with a moan, kissing on the lips for a second time.

Teath stood upright and away from each sister princess and exhaled with a huff of sour breath, swinging around to face the wall of food trays on top of the long table, marching ahead and stopped, collecting a tray of food with a deep sigh. She slowly spun around with a sour frown and moved up the staircase to eat inside her princess dome before she puked up the lunch meal.

 

 

 

11th hour (late morn)

 

Kingdom of the Land

Warm temperatures with bright sunshine and white clouds

Crop field setting

 

 

He moved over the red dirt between the two rows of new mature food crops that were ready for the harvest and tripped with a hiss over the exposed root system, catching his balance and stopped in place, staring up into the white clouds with a sour frown.

His friend, eighteen-year-old Vantrey turned with a grin and stared out across the rows of low crop fields of reds, browns, yellows, and greens. “Why do you stare into the north? The beauties that I wanna met are in the east, Modoc.”

“You think with your loin cloth, not your neurons.”

Vantrey looked down with a smile to see the set of tightly tailored and brightly fitted trousers that were tucked down into a pair of semi-polished matching knee boots and looked up with a grin, turning to see the nose profile of his friend Modoc. “I have not bothered to wear a single loin cloth garment, since I was a small child. But I do admit sometimes, I do enjoy the tight feel of my trousers around my d…”

“Didn’t you wonder about the mountain in the north?” Modoc stared through the clouds, not viewing the mountain lake. He was a prince within the Kingdom of the Land. The Kingdom of the Land was miles of red dirt that planted, grew, and harvested food stuffs for the local villages and the kingdoms beyond and down to the sandy beach.

Vantrey exhaled with a huff of frustration and turned to see the white clouds. “Yes, I wonder. No, I do not desire.”

Modoc exhaled with a puff of determination. “Yes, I do desire. What makes the Pamburg dynasty so much greater than our separate feeble kingdoms?”

Vantrey continued to stare with a sour frown into the far skyline of white clouds. “My father’s kingdom is not feeble. I am a prince, too. All the subjects of my parents are proud soldiers and…”

“Arm escorts, foot guards, body protectors, not fighting soldiers or dying warriors.”

“Yes, I agree. No, I disagree. There is peace throughout all the land of kingdoms. What are you implying that might change that peaceful situation, my old friend Modoc?”

“I want to see what is behind that sparkling and glittering tall and wide crystal fence that encloses the entire kingdom of Pamburg. I want to meet the faceless and voiceless king and his queen of the Pamburg kingdom face-to-face and chit-chat over some type of trivial conversation, drink a cup of sweet lemon tea or a pint of mead bitter.”

Vantrey laughed with a nod. “You sound like a gossiping old noble lady. I do believe that you have stayed to long within the fields of food, Modoc. I am getting hungry. Our jaunt has increased my appetite and flattened my drive of adventure. Let us go back to the castle and eat!”

The face patch glowed in the bright color of green and warmed the right side of the nose bridge with immediate attention. Modoc reached up and slapped the patch with a growl for the next emergency. “Modoc…”

The face patch said via the crop worker who was located somewhere within one of the thousands of crop fields to all eardrums. “The old harvester has crashed and burned within field number six hundred forty-two. The fire burn has been contained. The field is half burnt, useless for the rest of the standard year. You must talk to your father and request replacement supplies immediately, Modoc. The old harvester is still functional, but it requires many mechanic parts to rebuild for the next harvest which will be next year. Please arrange the delivery as soon as possible to the work station at field number six hundred fort- two. Worker Enfidum, out!”

The nose patch turned back into the natural skin tone of red tint that represented the natural coloring of Modoc and all the natives who also resided within the Kingdom of Land. The prince displayed a tall and muscular body frame with a head of neatly cropped light brown hair with a set of bangs over both eyebrows. His face was unshaven with a light dusting of light brown hairs around the jaw line, the lips, and both nose holes that greatly annoyed his mother Duchess Torgeezus. His eyeballs were colored in hazel with tiny specks of gold that flared with angry. Modoc was the first prince within the Kingdom of the Land.

The Kingdom of the Land included miles and miles of bright red and fertile dirt that grew rows and rows of fresh food stuffs for the single continent, a big responsibility for his father Duke Allakon. The single continent housed numerous kingdoms and thousands of villages of people.

Duke and Duchess of the Kingdom of the Land resided inside a beautiful manor of white, gray, red, brown, and black wooden planks.

On this day like the other days, his friend Vantrey walked with Modoc through the tall rows of crop fields for fun.

His princely friend Vantrey was a head taller than Modoc with a set of board shoulders and a pair of blue eyes. The twinkling blue eyeballs allowed him and the other natives to shine and see within the darkness at night on his home land, the Kingdom of the Sun. He wore a long ponytail behind the nape of his neck in the color of rich black. His face was clean shaven with a set of loop earrings, dangling from inside both earlobes. And a single looped ring hung down between the nose holes, creating great pain, when he smiled. Thus, Vantrey did not smile. His body frame possessed a tone of light brown skin. The right side of his chest cavity going down to the tenth rib within the rib cage held an array of colorful tattoos, marking him the highest rank of prince within the Kingdom of the Sun.

Each native of the Kingdom of the Sun displayed an array of tattoos, since the age of four years old. The age of four years was selected as the controlling point for any misplaced ugly and rude behavior. Every time a young child had misbehaved, a tattoo was burned into the skin, starting with the bicep of the right arm. Some of the younger and the older male and female natives displayed an assortment of colorful tattoos, including both facial cheekbones, both arms, both sides of the chest cavity, the complete back spine, and both legs, including both feet.

Once the entire body had been adorned with an array of colorful tattoos for each misbehaving act, the native was declared a trouble maker and was finally released into the darkness for a final punishment of the last nasty deed.

The Kingdom of the Sun was not a nickname. The land terrain was colored in orange dry and heated desert which was burnt each day from the bright yellow and heated sunlight. The day time air temperatures rose and extended over the one hundred and twenty degrees. Thus, a native or a creature could survive during the daylight hours.

At night, the air temperatures held around a cooler one hundred and six degrees, allowing the native species to roam for food and companionship.

At the age of twelve, the native was released out into the harsh, dry, and deadly desert terrain during the Time of Maturity ritual. If the desert did not kill you, then you became an official native of the Kingdom of the Sun. If the desert killed you, then you became instant food for the only living wildlife, the beetles.

A home consisted of an assortment of numerous dried beetle shells with a set of fist-sized air holes. The house formed a tall triangle into the skyline that allowed for constant air flow and individual compartment space for each family member. The air temperature was dry and hot. The air wind was non-existent. Thus, a home structure provided both warm and comfort from the hot day.

His father, Princelet Zitgestum was the ruler of the lands, except when his wife Princeletess Glay vetoed and overruled all his princely decisions inside the throne room and outside on the training fields, since the Kingdom of the Sun had a female leader, since the beginning of time.

The Kingdom of the Land Prince Modoc looked down with a stern face and kicked the moist soil with a sissy whine. “That is the reason for my wandering mind.”

Vantrey spun around with a sour frown to see the head of light brown colored hair roots of Modoc. “You are the first royal. You are honored with the most duty to learn and to eventually maintain the entire food supply chain, since I like to eat. And the people will not starve. And the food will flow…”

“I know that.”

“Then I know that you need a respite. Let us fill our tummies with food. Then I should take you to a new place of adventure.”

Modoc looked up with a stern face and turned to face the rows of crops. “Yeah, I know where the new adventure will be located. The Kingdom of Fire, I really don’t enjoy visiting with Pio…”

“She is a fine first royal princess with a set of cold hands. I look forward to her touch on my heated body, soon.” He laughed with a nod.

Modoc spun around within the soil and moved back toward the parked air ship with a sour frown. “You’re disgusting.”

Vantrey spun around with a smile to see the back spine of his friend. “You’re insulting my honor, Modoc. You are talking about my girl. The royal sons of the Sun always marry the royal daughters of the Fire, after the Time of Recognition.” He skipped ahead and stopped, standing beside the open door of the air ship with a smile, sliding down inside the front passenger seat of the two-seater air craft.

Modoc stopped and slid into the driver seat with a smile, reaching over and tapped the button. “Yeah! That one is another disgusting royal event, too. And I remembered about you and your girl princess. Let’s go and eat. Then you can escort me to the Kingdom of the Fire.” The airship fired into power. He reached up and pressed the lever.

He turned with a smile to see the manual driving movements of Modoc. “You can allow the brain to control the steady and rapid flow of the automated airship.”

Modoc slid the gear forward for lift-off with a wicked smile. “Naw! I don’t touch electronic brains, only my brains. I like flying.” The airship swiftly launched upward into the sky from the dirt soil, creating a set of twisted wind storms, flying toward the clouds. “Hold on!”

“Ugh!” He reached down and grabbed the stomach with a sour frown and a sissy whine, “Too late!”

Modoc pulled the guiding stick backward toward his abdomen with a laugh and a grin. The air ship launched forward with a jolt and a plume of white steam toward his home.

 

 

 

Kingdom of the Sand

Home of Imperator Kung, his wife Imperatoress Haildrameme

and daughters first royal Princess Pelf

and second royal Princess Nixie

Tan and beige beach with yellow dancing lightning bolts

Hot temperatures with bright sunlight and blue sky

 

 

7th floor level

Assembly Hall

Interior setting

 

 

Pelf was a tall and slender female with a head of long white colored hair, a pair of violet eyeballs, and a tone of yellow tinted skin, possessing a quiet and conservation nature for a teen. She was a first royal princess of the Kingdom of the Sand.

The Kingdom of Sand was located on the edge of the massive land continent, overlooking miles and miles of deep blue ocean waters. The kingly castle was shaped in a perfectly square and tall tower of beige and white sand crystals that came from the sandy beaches. Each residential house was a smaller square shaped tower of beauty and sand also.

At the edge of the massive land continent, each individual white colored cloud produced a heat storm within the sky during the daylight and the nighttime. The yellow bolts of lightning flashed across the blue sky and the white clouds, dancing with the wind in various geometric streaks coming down vertical and then across horizontal the skyline. Thus, the sandy beaches were dangerous and empty of swimmers. The ocean waves crashed alone over the sandy beaches without a visiting sea vessel. The heat storms had existed since the beginning of time.

Over eons of time, the natives within the Kingdom of Sand had learned not to harness the bolts of lightning but admire the natural occurrence as a symbol of freedom and beauty. The natives had erected each building up toward the skyline to continue view and admire each lightning bolts.

The Kingdom of Sand didn’t produce a plate of food, a glass of wine, a shirt of cloth, a poem of memories, or a component of metal, creating commerce or revenue. The location housed the Royal Academy, a place of learning to become a princess and a prince.

The top floor held the assembly hall. The four walls were made of transparency glass that allowed the beauty of the flashing bolts of light to illuminate inside each wall. On the smooth floor base between all the glass windows, there stood an individual vertical block of tan and beige granite that held a life-sized statue which was made from an assortment of tan and beige colored sand crystals, also. Each life-sized statue represented the deceased royal member of each kingdom, standing between the glass panels, wearing an ancient stiff and formal attire of yesteryear.

The center of the room held rows of elevated throne chairs that represented each prince or princess and their associated kingdom. Each throne chair could be accessed by a short staircase that held either three or four or two steps. Some of the throne chairs were decorated with a single stiff kingdom flags on each side of the back rest for fun that designate their kingdom. Some of the other throne chairs showed a double-seated for two individuals to share for sniggers. Some of the throne chairs displayed a set of colored banners on the bottom edge of the platform between the steps of the staircase for more fun.

Pelf stared through the window and watched the dancing lightning, feeling nervousness, excited, and anxious, crossing both biceps around her breasts. She had left her princess chamber with the feeling of panic. She didn’t understand her feelings.

Well, Pelf did understand her feelings. She was the first royal princess of the Kingdom of the Sand. She was to select her husband first before her second royal sister princess Nixie which sounded like fun. As the first royal princess, her dreams and desires, and demands came first.

However, each royal must participate within the Time of Recognition. It was a day inside the assembly hall in front of the entire populous on the single continent where each first royal princess or first royal prince would choose a mate for life to marry and produce the next heir. The terrible catch was that the selected mate could reject the sweet offer of the first royal princess or first royal prince in front of the populous which was a big red-faced humiliation reaction.

And that embarrassing action did occur on occasion and had occurred eighteen years ago.

To make all the young teen royals more nervous, first royal teen Princess Pelf would not necessarily go first to announce her selected choice for a mate. She could theoretically be asked to voice a lifetime mate last. Then she would end up with the last royal prince within the traditional ritual.

She nervously patted both arms with a set of manicured fingernails, staring out the side windows at the continuous flairs of lightning bolts. Usually, the flaring and pretty patterns of the bright lightning bolts calmed her emotions, but not today. Pelf did not perform a set of domestic chores or steer an airship or practice beating a dummy with a silly shaft. She enjoyed reading poems, dancing around her private room, and watching the lightning bolts form into an array of funny shapes in the skyline.

But today, her mind was disturbed and off balance. Her body was cold and chilled.

Today, it was the last week of academic royal sessions. Today, all the young royals would decide and choose the Time of Remembrance event within the afternoon royal session.

Pelf continued to stand and stare out the window, feeling nervous, frighten, and cold.

 

 

 

12th hour (mid-day)

 

 

Kingdom of the Land

Red dirt and rows of crop fields

Home of Duke Allakon and his wife Duchess Torgeezus

and first royal Prince Modoc, second prince Jarl

and third royal prince Altus

Airship cabin setting

 

 

The side door from the kitchen space slammed closed behind a set of two back spines.

Vantrey dashed from the side porch of the manor and moved toward the ancient transport first. Modoc followed behind the back spine of Vantrey with a grin.

The transport was parked within a short distance on the outskirts of the manicured lawn of the royal manor and displayed a cab section for two people in the shape of a smooth and rounded light blue tinted cone. Behind the rounded cone, there were a set of two connected and covered wagons that stood in top of a pair of landing skis. Each light blue tinted wagon matched the cone and was filled with an array of food stuffs from fresh meats to fresh vegetables.

The cab section held two doors that were open and ready for entrance for the young pair of princes.

A few hours ago, the old harvester farm equipment had blown and burnt through a set of guidance system gears which needed a set of electronic and metal replacement parts. All metal components were designed and developed within the Kingdom of the Fire.

Vantrey veered around the front bumper of the cone nose, reaching the seat first with a grin, sliding into the smooth leather.

Modoc followed behind the back spine of Vantrey until he disappeared from eye view. He stopped with a sour frown and stood beside the nose profile of Vantrey, who had occupied the pilot seat for some reason. “Get out!”

Vantrey reached up and tapped on the numerous buttons and levers, ensuring that the two wagons were anchored to the cab during flight. “Naw, you’re a lousy pilot.”

He frowned. “This is my craft. This is my land. This is my duty.”

Vantrey continued to check the monitors and the gears for the air flight from the Kingdom of the Land with a stern face for his safety and continued long existence of life, flying into the Kingdom of the Fire. “You’re still a lousy pilot. And I know the direction of the Fire kingdom.”

“I do, too. Get out and move over, Vantrey!”

“And I know the sensitivity of the forward gun gears better than you. Thus, I must fly the transport to reach the forward gun controls. You sit as shotgun and do not miss the River Rats, Modoc.”

He continued to stand and breathed out a sour odor on the cheekbone of Vantrey. “I am sensitive…”

“…with missing all the enemy targets. Yeah, I figured that one out, too late. Remember? The last time we did a run over to see my girl Pio to collect metal parts and flew over the river, you missed the River Rat boat of our known and familiar enemy. Then, they didn’t miss the air transport, cutting through the side landing skis. You had to land in the…”

“Fine. Okay. All right. Yeah, I remembered. Don’t ruin my day, anymore! It has been ruined too much, so far.” Modoc back stepped with a huff and a sour frown, turning to the side and dashed around the front bumper of the nose cone, sliding around the metal, and then scooted down into passenger seat. He webbed into the chair and scooted backward. His feet touched the weapon pedals. Both hands lifted and touched the upper weapon levers.

Vantrey reached over and grabbed the face patch, slapping it over the forehead with a stern face and a stern order. “Place a green solid colored face patch in square design over your naked forehead and away from your mouth drool and that furry face.”

Modoc reached over with a sour frown and slapped the front compartment that opened and revealed numerous rows of red or green tinted face patches. The miracle invention of the face patch greatly increased the long distance vocal and visual communication for social fun and work duty. The face patches were designed with numerous facial patterns for ease of slapping over a small body section of the face. He reached out and grabbed a square shaped forehead face patch and slapped it into the center of the forehead with a grunt of annoyance of his friend Vantrey.

The light blue airship cabin in the shape of cone with an extended compartment of two sets of straight wagons of food stuffs slowly lifted upward from the soil, creating a set of massive dust tornados, and then held steady in the air.

Vantrey continued to press the hand controls on the steering wheel that maneuvered the airship direction, air speed, and air protection of weapons. A set of panels slid open on each side of the underbelly of the main cabin, dropping down an array of numerous crooked metal arms. Each crooked metal arm was a firing weapon that rotated around the air and targeted the enemy which was control by a set of foot pedals on the floor of the cabin. Each crooked metal arm released a set of molted and heated lave liquid squirts through the air and down onto an enemy. The lava liquid came from the deep pits of the Kingdom of the Fire. The belly of each airship housed a furnace type compartment inside the middle spot of the underbelly that kept the lave liquid hot and ready for a firing kill shot.

The airship flew over the red colored dirt with ease. Then the nose cone of the airship sailed over the edge of light blue waters of the Delta toward the Kingdom of the Fire. That was the only passage in the air or through the water toward the opposite side of the three other kingdoms of the Confederation.

A fleet of fourteen patrolling River Rat fast boats was steering toward the north, looking for trouble. The Delta waters were owned by a group of citizens that were called the River Rats. The River Rats consisted of men, women, and children. They wore a hat that was made of an extra-large gator skull of bones that blocked out the harsh sunlight over a pair of sensitive eyeballs they painted crushed up sea creatures that sparked in white colors over the outer skin.

Each fast boat of the River Rat saw the new target that was flying over the Delta water, twisting around in a sharp curve, sailing over the water, and split into three separate groups. The twelve boats were too many zooming targets for a single airship. Each fast boat gained speed and sailed closer toward the overhead airship, firing an individual round of circular sizzling and heated purple colored lava bombs at the nearest skis on the airship cabin.

Inside the cabin of the airship, Vantrey pressed the right foot pedal, whipping the array of arms toward one of the fast boats. Each boat was too far away from each other for a group kill shot. The array of crooked metal arms, each shot out a short stream of orange colored lava that came from the heated compartment. The airship compartment contained a finite amount of heated lava liquid. Vantrey had to been cautious with the shared ammunition without depleting the compartment down into empty. He must fly back over the Delta waters in the airship, without losing a skis or a wagon.

The stream of orange colored lava spit hit the interior floor of the first River Rat boat with accuracy. The boat slowed and stopped in the water. Each River Rat jumped up and out of the boat, diving down into the cold water for safety. Some of the bodies were burning and floating over the light blue waters without swimming, but drowning down into death.

“Great shot!” Modoc turned with a smile and a chuckle to see the side window that showed the burning River Rat boat and the dead bodies over the water.

Vantrey pressed the hand lever and veered the airship toward the side, moving away from the three other boats with a growl of worry. “Fire the lava spit, Modoc!”

Modoc twisted the left foot pedal and aimed the array of crooked arms at the farthest boat that had sailed underneath the airship. The boat spun around in the water and headed toward the pilot side of the airship, targeting the skis and Vantrey and released around round of purple lava bombs into the air.

The bomb barely missed the skis.

Vantrey eased the steering wheel forward, making the airship lift upward, and then move away from the fire bombs with a deep sigh.

Modoc slapped the foot pedal down to the floor with a stern face. A short stream of orange colored lava spit fired from each crooked metal arm and landed in a series of fireballs on top of the single boat. The tiny fast boat exploded into an assortment of small and large pieces of flying and heated metal in the air and over the water. The flying bodies launched into the air and fell back down into the water without moving in death. He yelled with a grin, “Woo-hoo!”

“There are ten more fast boats, trying to drown the airship in the Delta waters, friend.” Vantrey steered the air ship with the two wagons toward the ocean waters with a worried brow, twisting the foot pedal. The left side array of crooked metal arms swiveled around and shot out a series of short orange colored lava spit balls, landing onto two different fast boats. A set of hot liquid landed onto the engine. One of the fast boats launched up from the water and into the air, exploding over the water, creating a fireball of blue, yellow, pink, red, and green colors. The falling body parts burned and dropped down into the waters. A set of gators and sharks emerged from the water surface, racing to retrieve the roasted flesh and bones.

Vantrey didn’t shout with victory and continued to steer the overweight and slow moving airship toward the white sandy landscape.

A set of three fast boats sailed underneath the airship and fired a set of individual purple colored fire bombs at the underbelly of each wagon, hitting the side of one wagon.

The wagon didn’t tilt from the fire bomb but burned a large whole into the metal, without touching the food items.

Vantrey steered the wheel and slightly tilted the air ship to the left, heading toward the open ocean waters with a stern face. The River Rats would not pursue and travel toward the end of the Delta waters, where the dancing lightning bolts guarded the entrance of the sea river. Each bolt of energy was attracted down to the water and to each cobbled metal fast boat of the River Rats, causing death and destruction also.

Modoc twisted each foot pedal underneath each boot sole in the opposite direction and aimed a set of two twirling arrays in the opposite direction also, pressing down a set of two different hand pedals. Two different squirts of orange colored lave spit out and landed on top of the bodies of the River Rats and the engine of the two separate fast boats. The two boats exploded in an array of colorful plumes of white steam, black smoke, and red colored bodies. The metal parts of the boat and the body parts soared into the air and landed back down into the water with a set of splashes. The sea mammal turned and swam toward each piece for a new meal. He yelled with a grin, “Got them! Did you see that feat of firing?”

“There are more fast boats, Modoc!” Vantrey gritted the teeth and felt the airship sway side to side with the two heavy wagons underneath the array of unfriendly fire bombs and the swift air currents of the skyline.

Modoc turned each foot pedal underneath each boot sole in the same direction, targeting a set of two more fast boats, slamming both the hand pedals for the discharge of the weapon. The orange lava spit and fired at the two boats and the water. Each boat caught fire and sailed back to the ocean ship for rescue. He frowned. “Well, I did hit two more boat. They escaped with the dead bodies. There are a set of dead bodies…” The airship tilted to the left side. Modoc gasped and reached up, grabbing the hand-hold with a worried brow. “What?”

Vantrey held the steering wheel steady with a pair of sweaty hands and a set of gritted teeth. “Hold on! We’re caught up inside a rough wind storm over the water. I’m pulling us down toward the ground for safety.”

 

 

 

1st hour (early afternoon)

 

Isolated island

Blue ocean waters and white sands

Hot temperatures and bright sunlight

Shack setting of Orkey

Interior setting

 

 

The airship cabin and the two wagons flew over the lower levels of the greenish-black river water and sailed safely over the white sands of the landscape. Vantrey pressed the buttons. The airship slowed air space and then descended toward the white sands, safely landing on top of the flat and sparkling white sands. He reached over and pressed the lever, killing the engine with a smile and a sigh.

Modoc rotated both eyeballs and the neck muscles around the window with a sour frown, seeing the new landscape. “Where are we?”

Vantrey reached over and pressed the button with a grin and a laugh, “The edge of the world.”

Modoc sat inside the webbed chair with a huff of annoyance, turning with a sour frown to scan the bare landscape of white sand. “The world is rounded, not flattened. And I am not flattered. Where are we, Vantrey?”

The airship door crack opened with a soft ting. Vantrey slid out the pilot seat with a smile and stood in place, turning with a grin to see the new landscape of white sand, “A new adventure! Get out, Modoc. We’re going to see something new and different.” He slammed the door of the airship shut with a smile and moved ahead with a nod, feeling proud with deception of his brilliant plan.

The new landscape was a long island in the shape of smooth edged rectangle which was colored in pure white sand that was surrounded by light blue ocean waters. The island was separated from the mainland by the ocean water. The only access point into the island was by an airship.

Vantrey had sailed the airship from the red dirt of the Kingdom of the Land, over the Delta water, veering the heavy airship between the underground pits of Fire and over the murky edge of the greenish-black fresh water river toward the tiny island.

A few of his friends within the Kingdom of the Sun had heard about the island. Of course, the Kingdom of the Sun didn’t possess a fleet of airships like the Kingdom of the Land. The Kingdom of the Land used an airship to transport a set of food wagons to all the villages within the other kingdoms for bartering and trade of goods and services.

Vantrey decided to hijack the airship and find the mysterious island without the permission of his friend Modoc. Modoc would not have been cooperative or happy as he was experiencing now, moving slowly behind the back spine of his friend Vantrey, feeling betrayed and angry.

Vantrey lifted and shaded both eyeballs from the bright sand and the bright sunlight with a smile, advancing toward a line of people.

Modoc halted in place with a sour frown. “There are people here. Is this some type of entertainment musical carnival here on top of this tiny island? Did it come from the Kingdom of the Wind?” He swung around with a worried brow to see the lonely airship with the two wagons of food, feeling nervous. “Is my airship safe?”

He continued to lead with a smile. “Yes, everyone is safe. Yes, everyone is fine. Yes, everything is safe. Let’s go and get into the line of people before…”

“Before, what?” Modoc swung around with a sour frown and dashed ahead, pulling up beside Vantrey with a sissy whine, “Before, what happens?” He looked up and shaded both naked eyeballs from the bright sun with a sour frown and back to see the single shack. “Is something going to attack us? Is something guarding the island? What is this place?”

He halted and stood at the end of the line of people with a grin and a chuckle, turning with a smile to see the sands, squatting down and then reached out to touch the merchandise. “This is an island. The island is inside the ocean waters.”

Modoc stood upright and looked down with a sour frown at the black hair of Vantrey. “How did you get passed the clouds of lightning bolts?”

He reached out and touched each item with a smile and a nod of happy adventure. “I flew low over the ground and toward the sands and underneath the clouds. This is on the opposite side of the Kingdom of the Sand. The lightning bolts are concentrated more around the high sand castle towers that stand inside the Kingdom of the Sand. It is very easy to fly the airship through the clouds without getting hit by a bolt of lightning on this side of the continent.”

Modoc exhaled. “So you did this for fun and for some sun.”

“I did this to see the island. My buddies told me and talked about this island. I wanted to come and see it.”

Modoc exhaled. “So you stole my airship with the two wagons full of food. We’re going to get into trouble. No, I’m going to get into trouble. I’m supposed to be delivering two wagons full of food to the Kingdom of the Fire and purchase a cart of metal components for the broken down old farm harvester. You didn’t live in the Kingdom of the Land. My father…”

“We’ll stay for a few minutes. Keep your tiara shiny! I wanna see the island and the sights. This is so entertaining. Look at all this weird merchandise.”

Modoc exhaled with a huff of sour breath and turned with a sour frown to see two rows of the palm fronds. “I see a long line of very long and oval shaped individual palm fronds. Each one holds a set of loose and scattered merchandise with a sign that looks to be handwritten in real red blood, such like, shark teeth, whale oil, gator claws, star fishies, seashells, sea horses, sponges. The line of merchandise is on both sides, leading up to an open archway inside a tiny shack.”

The island held one structure, if you could call it that. The tiny shack was made of two parts. The walls were chopped down thin palm tree bark. The rooftop was made of green color long and oval shaped palm fronds. There were vertical spaces between the chopped down palm tree trunk, where you could see more people inside a tiny room.

The front door of the shack was a piece of dull and torn red colored fabric like a long curtain. The curtain was closed with a line of people in front of the archway. Then, a large group of natives exited out from the back door on the tiny shack, moving around the side of the shack and strolled toward the edge of the sand without looking back at the shack.

Modoc turned with a worried brow and watched a group of people of multiple family units, following the back spine of each person with a confused brow. The group of natives stopped and stood at the edge of the white sand huddling and whispering to each other. They appeared to come from the Kingdom of the Wind, wearing a set of loose pastel colored garments around the body with a set of scarves around the neck and the shoulders.

Modoc swung around with a confused brow to see the back spines of the people, who stood near the edge of the island along the water, and then laughed. “Why are those people standing at the edge of the sands and near the water? Will a sea monster come up and grab them for fun, too?” He back stepped with a gasp of fear, stumbling over the feet of Vantrey, staring with a worried brow at the object. “Look at that, Vantrey!”

An ugly bright and shiny purple and indigo colored dragon raced over the river water and moved directly toward the people on the shoreline. The people didn’t move, but stood there in whispers.

Vantrey fell forward and smashed down into the palm frond of merchandise, extending a palm, catching a body with a sneer, standing upright and turned with a growl then a hardy laugh.

Modoc back stepped with a worried brow and pointed at the dragon in fright. “Look at that. Look at that! It’s…it’s a dragon…”

“It is the head design of the barge. You need to get out of the fields more often, first prince.” Vantrey shoved Modoc from the line of merchandise and forward into the sands before he destroyed all the items. Vantrey released the arm of Modoc with a laugh and a grin, staring at the barge. The single barge turned to the side and docked near the sand of the tiny island. The people slowly moved up the ramp and stood in place within family huddles on top of the flat surface. He laughed. “Each barge is decorated like a fancy ornament. The Kingdom of the Wind can do that. That particular river barge is painted up like a big and ugly purple and red non-real breathing fire dragon. It has a pair of wings which are extended now, but they do flap up and down, when the motor is powered. You can see the steam coming out the big and ugly nose holes.” He spun around and squatted, reaching out to touch each object with a smile. “Yeah, it is intimidating and looks quite real.”

In front of the tiny shack, the torn and dull purple colored curtain parted open. The line of people advanced inside the tiny room with a set of whispers and stern faces.

Vantrey continued to squat and lifted each item with a smile into the air. “Your humor is sick. The line of people is moving forward very fast.” He stood with a smile. “Stay close, and follow behind me, now!”

Modoc continued to stare with a confused brow at the group of people on the sands and the new item on the black greenish colored river with a gasp. “O. That’s one of the numerous river barges with the river people. The river barge, it belongs to the Kingdom of the Lakes. Why does it have that silly design on the front of the boat? It’s scary. Why is it scary, Vantrey?”

Vantrey reached back and grabbed the arm of Modoc with a smile, moving them ahead, ducking down a head and a collar bone underneath the short archway without getting smashed. He entered through the parted curtain and stopped, squatting down on both kneecaps into the sand with Modoc and the other people inside a single room inside the shack.

The shack was constructed of two separate rooms, a large room, and a smaller room. The door of the shack stood on the side of the wall. The entrance wall was composed of an assortment of misshaped and chopped down palm tree trunks door that formed an ugly wall with an array of vertical open spaces between each tree trunk. On the opposite of the entrance wall, there was an exit door that was not covered by a curtain, clearly showing more white sands and the edge of the light blue ocean water.

Inside the largest room, each adult person knelt in the sand. Vantrey stood beside Modoc. Modoc stood beside a middle aged man and his wife in the sand. The front wall ahead of Modoc was decorated in an array of tree trunk vertical shelves and held additional weird merchandise, such like, large and small bones of schools of dead fish, a set of octopi legs, slimy eels, and other creatures of the deep blue ocean waters.

In the middle of the forward wall, there was a smaller archway that was draped with a dull and torn purple colored old curtain, also.

Modoc leaned over with a sour breath and a sour frown. “This is really weird.”

Vantrey turned with a smile and scan the single room with a nod. “This is really fascinating.”

“You came. You saw. You are done.”

“No, there is a show or something to come next. This is why all the natives were waiting outside in the hot air and the heated sun. A few more minutes, if nothing happens, then we’ll leave.”

Modoc exhaled and stared at the curtain. “Okay.”

The curtain parted and revealed a short male inside the archway. The short thin male possessed a set of bowed skinny legs, a head of blonde colored long hair that was tied in a ponytail down the back spine, a tone of dark tinted skin, and a pair of grey colored eyeballs, standing in a tan colored loincloth with a naked thin chest and a smile. “I am Orkey, the oracle. I am great. You are not. I am here. You are here. I will tell you about your most desiring and dangerous dream. So don’t talk and listen to me.”

Modoc scowled with a grin, rolling both eyeballs, staring at the short male.

Orkey moved ahead and veered toward the first couple, a man, a woman, and an infant. The woman held and rocked the newborn baby with a worried brow in silence. He frowned. “She is sick. Her fever is high. I can stop it,” he back stepped and spun around, reaching inside the stationary storage shelf, pulling out a shark tooth. He spun around and moved back to the young couple, extending the object to the father with a smile. “Grind this and give the child one of her tiny pinky fingernail measurements of the white powder inside any type of liquid, once per day for three days. Then she will be fine and dandy. You can leave and take some of the stuff outside my shack. It is all free.” The couple stood and exited the shack. He moved to the next couple, a man, and a woman with a toddler. “She is clogged up. I can fix that.” He back stepped and swung around, rambling around inside the palm fronds, pulling out a dead fish. The odor stunk up the room.

Modoc reached up and covered the nose holes with both hands with a cough.

Orkey spun around and dashed to the couple, extending the dead fish with a smile. “Place this underneath the kid’s nose for three days. Then she will be okay.” The father reached out and accepted the stinky fish. But the child reached out and grabbed the fish first, bringing it into the nose holes, sniffing with a sour frown. The child dropped the fish on the sand. The father reached down and grabbed the fish, standing upright, extending the fish toward the wall.

The child turned and ran toward the exit doorway, stopping, and stood in place, leaning over and vomited over the sands.

Orkey laughed. “See? I’m the great oracle.” He turned and moved to the next man at the front of the line of kneeling people. “You hate your mother-in-law. She is sick with aliment inside one of the bedrooms within your home.” He back stepped and spun around with a laugh, moving ahead to the shelf, fiddling with different items and jerked out a live eel. The eel wiggled side to side in the air. Orkey swung around and tossed the eel at the man. The man lifted and extended an open sack, catching the eel with a laugh. Orkey moved ahead with a smile to the man. “Place that eel underneath her mattress. On the morning of the next day, your mother-in-law troubles will be gone. She will have a heart attack and die, floating into the after-light.” The man nodded with a grin and turned to exit the shack.

Orkey slid over to the next couple, a middle aged man and woman. He stood with a smile and stared at the man. “You are trying to have a baby. She cannot get pregnant.” He reached down and jerked the handbag from the wife, lifting it into the air with a grin and turned the handbag upside down. The contents of the handbag spilled out and dropped down, falling over the white sand. He looked down with a sour frown to see an arm and matching face patch of pinkish-red colored hue, looking up with a smile and a wink to see the husband. “Congratulations! She is pregnant. But it is not your baby inside her womb. The pinkish-red colored arm and matching face patch belong to her lover. Thanks for coming by to see me, folks!” He back stepped with a chuckle to see the couple.

The wife started crying with tears and sobs. The husband squatted down and gathered all the dropped contents and placed back inside the handbag, standing with a growl, turning away from Orkey, and shoved his wife toward the open door with the torn curtain with an angry face. The husband would find her male lover, bringing his sorry wedded wife with him. Then, the husband would be a single and available bachelor, very soon. The couple exited the shack.

Orkey stood in place and turned with a smile to see each face. “Do I have any more sicker or dying or dead people inside the room?”

Modoc leaned over with a grin and a whisper into the nose profile of Vantrey. “Dead people?”

“Shush, Modoc!” Vantrey stared at the oracle with a stern face.

Orkey clapped with a smile. “All right! It is time for me to almost leave. So then, I’ll finish up the line of stationary people telling you about your greatest desire or nasty dream or baddest thing for the upcoming years. Now, do not talk or respond. This is going to be very quick and very swift. So listen closer. The low tide is in. I need to go and find some food and then feed my face for the day. After I give you the wise words, then please leave and come back tomorrow, if you are unhappy or whatever.” He turned and veered to Modoc, the next kneeling person in line, standing in place and jabbed a finger with a smile into the nose bridge of Modoc. “The Pamburg Kingdom will fall.” He side stepped and stood in front of Vantrey with a smile. “You will live and be happy. Your girl will live and be happy, too.” He side stepped with a smile and stood in front of the person with a nod. “You will…”

Modoc gasped at the new information from the oracle in silence, staring down with a smile at the sand inside the tiny shack. He could not believe what his eardrums had heard. The Pamburg Kingdom would fall. This new information created a set of opportunities for a new gang of teenagers with the Confederation that would have never existed before.

Vantrey leaned over and bumped into the shoulder of Modoc with a smile. “He gave me my wise words. Let’s go! We need to leave and go and visit my girl, now.” He stood with a chuckle and assisted Modoc to stand, turning and shoving the back spine of Modoc toward the back door. They exited the tiny shack and slowly moved through the sands toward the parked airship.

 

 

White sands landscape setting

 

 

Vantrey leaned over with a smile and a chuckle. “He told me that I would live to be happy. He didn’t even hear my vocal question. Orkey is okay with me. What did he tell you, Modoc?”

He strolled with Vantrey with a gasp and a sour frown. “We veered toward this island in the middle of the ocean waters for a fortune teller to fortune your tail…”

“Tell me my future fortune! Yeah!” Vantrey nodded with a smile and stopped with Modoc, standing in front of the nose cone of the parked airship, turning with a smile to see Modoc. “My buddies told me about the oracle on this island. The oracle did stuff like save lives and cure diseases and such. Well, I didn’t believe the tale. So, I wanted to test the oracle for myself…”

He turned with a sour frown to see Vantrey. “What did you ask or not ask or not say inside the mind of oracle? Is that how that worked?”

Vantrey nodded with a smile. “I guess so. I asked into his mind about my future.”

He frowned. “Why are you worried about your future?”

Vantrey turned with a stern face and looked ahead to see the trees, the mountains, and the sky. “No one knows what the future holds, Modoc. I worry about my life and my girl. I wanted to know if I needed to worry or not. I worry about some of the other kingdoms within the Confederation.”

He leaned over and bumped with a smile into the shoulder of Vantrey. “I wouldn’t worry, now.”

Vantrey turned with a confused brow to see Modoc. “Why? Why would you, not worry, now? What did the oracle tell you, Modoc?”

He gasped with a nod and a fake smile, without revealing the true words from the oracle. He wanted to keep his secret, secret. “He told me, not to worry, too. Yeah, like you, I am not to worry and be happy. My life will be happy.”

Vantrey turned with a smile and moved back toward the pilot side of the airship. “Excellent! We will live to seek our fortunes, seize the day, and secure our life before and after we marry our princesses. Let’s go and drop off the food wagons. I wanna see my girl before our class starts.” He opened the door and entered the pilot seat.

Modoc exhaled with a huff of secrets and slowly moved ahead toward the closed door of the airship with a grin and a new secret. He was excited and shocked about the new information, coming from the old skin and bones oracle that lived on an isolated island.

No person knew anything about the Pamburg kingdom. But every person wondered and speculated about the Pamburg Kingdom.

The roaring gossip around the teen social room told of a large army of trained warriors, miles of fertile land for food that fed the vast army of solider, elaborate homes of three stories for each warrior, and a sparkling lake where the ancients god had bathed and suntanned.

Modoc was the first royal of the Kingdom of the Land. He could choose his bride first even with the outcome results of the teenage royal silly public presentation. The Kingdom of the Land and the Kingdom of the Sand always married and then produced an heir or two. His heart and his mind had already chosen first royal Princess Pelf for his wife.

Since Pelf was the first royal of the Kingdom of the Sand, where the central leadership lived and played, Modoc would move and thrive there, becoming the new imperator.

His brother, second royal Prince Jarl would take over the lands of the crop fields with talent and skull. He would select, as usual, second royal princess from the Kingdom of the Sand for a future wife. Since, the Kingdom of the Sand always married the Kingdom of the Land, except eighteen years ago.

Modoc stopped and stood in front of the door of the airship, reaching out, touching the handle with a grin. The door opened. He slid inside and webbed into the seat, thinking more about the fall of the Pamburg Kingdom that the oracle had predicted.

 

 

Airship flight of Vantrey and Modoc

Hot temperatures with bright sunshine and white clouds

 

 

Vantrey reached out and pressed the levers with a smile, without slapping back on the green colored forehead face patch. He wanted to ponder the new information from the oracle during the short flight.

The airship slowly lifted from the sand and created a set of twirling winds of white grains, floating up into the clear blue sky, moving backward from the tiny shack, the island, the new huddle of people, and the next barge.

A next barge sailed through the black greenish river water and docked along the tiny island. The face of the barge was designed like a tiger. The yellow and black stripped tiger stood on its back hinds and extended upward its head, the front paws, and underbelly of the body. The posed front two paws into the air were built with a set of five white colored sharp claws. The people calmed moved and stood on top of the flat surface. Some of the people pointed and whispered about the head design of the barge.

The airship slowly turned and flew over the treetops of the river. The river was overlaid with thousands of tree where the branches met in the middle which blocked out the bright and hot sunshine. The sea mammals enjoyed the semi-cool and semi-dull sunlight, not the natives.

Vantrey pressed the lever and steered the airship over the course of the flat river while thinking with a grin and his secret. He had heard the rumors of the Pamburg Kingdom, making worries inside an active mind.

The mysterious and mighty Pamburg Kingdom housed a great army with a set of well-trained soldiers, a fleet of flying airships, and a mass of slaves that waited hand and foot on the royals of Pamburg. The entire lands were cut off by a set of crystal gates and a continuous crystal fence on the eastern side of the kingdom. Around the rest of the kingdom lands, there was a range of tall woodland mountains. No other king or warrior had ever tried to invade and conquer the Pamburg Kingdom. However, the Pamburg Kingdom had been invited to join the Confederation and responded with a negative answer.

The Confederation was composed of numerous kingdoms that had lived in peace and prosperity for centuries, living and working together through the Royal Academy, mostly.

The Royal Academy was a royal academic institution or the largest sand castle structure within the Kingdom of the Sand, where each royal met and mused with the other male and female royals. During the last year of academic schooling, after turning eighteen years old, each royal married one of the other royals, maintaining peace within the Confederation. The novice concept had lasted for centuries.

However, the Confederation lands were limited. The confederation citizens were multiplying and expanding. The Confederation had not seen a war for eons which could have acquired a set of new natives and an assortment of new landmass. To the south, the Great Ocean stretched out for miles and miles beyond a pair of naked eyeballs toward the next continent.

To the west and beyond the fresh water river, the Great Mountains soared up and down over the land for miles and miles into a new continent. To the east, there stood the Freelands, a set of independent landmass with a set of mysterious natives. Over the years, the Confederation traded goods and services with the Freelands, but never conquered the natives for some unexplained reason.

To the north, the Pamburg Kingdom stood alone beside the sparkling light blue colored Delta waters. The Delta water was a long and wide salt river that divided the numerous kingdoms of the Confederation in half. The northern end of the Delta water stretched for miles and miles over flat and fertile landscape, and then eventually into the next shoreline of a new continent.

Thus, the Confederation was lodged and locked between the two Great Oceans, the two Great Mountain ranges, and the great Pamburg Kingdom.

The younger royals mumbled about a rumble with the Pamburg royals for fun and curiosity in secret social huddles. However, the dreams of conquer were short-lived by a set of wise royal parents.

However, Vantrey was worried. Glay, his biological mother was the leader and the princeletess of the Kingdom of the Sun. The land was dry and harsh and heated from the bright sun, without any rainfall. Each year, more babies died within the hot heat. Each year, more teens perished from the Time of the Maturity ritual. Each year, more guards moved and lived within the other kingdoms, abandoning their home land and their dreams.

His mother, Princeletess Glay was a wise woman and a strong leader. She had allowed her native subject to be housed, fed, and placed into every kingdom. Now, her royal subjects of guards numbered one to five for each native within the other kingdoms. Yes, she was a smart royal. She had been plotting and planning to overthrow the current leadership of Imperator Kung, since she was fourteen years old, living inside the sand castle during her academic studies at Royal Academy. She lived and enjoyed the lush and lavish cool sand castles, rich food, and numerous servants.

Kung was a pompous low royal prince, without a set of silver components. He ruled nothing but the tan and beige colored sands, the continuous bolts of lightning streaks, and a kingdom of non-thinking servants that waited on each young royal and every adult royal during a royal visit. His life was luxurious and plentiful. He received a daily food wagon, a monthly set of fresh guard units, and a weekly entertainment shows, all for free.

The rest of the kingdom royals were the puppets of Kung that fed, performed, and entertained his merriment and contentment. However, the other royals were not merry, happy, or content about the current situation, either. The other kingdoms produced and expensed for free all their products and maintained a large families including the children, that had to work the lands for more merchandise, which were given away for free under the old barter exchange system.

The first royal Prince Vantrey of the Kingdom of the Sun had been informed about the evil plot that came from his royal partners, before he had entered the Royal Academy at the age of fourteen years old. He was assigned a set of princely duties also during the four year stay inside his assigned sand castle within the Kingdom of the Sand, without sharing his secret with his best friend Modoc. Vantrey didn’t know if any of the other kingdoms had received the same set of shared information with another set of royal parents and royal children. His parents didn’t mention a list of names or a list of kingdoms. Thus, Vantrey constantly worried about his well-being and his girl Princess Pio.

However, the oracle had alleviated a set of bad breath into the worried brow of Vantrey.

Vantrey slowly flew the airship over the river in peaceful mind with a smile and admired the beautiful landscape in greens, browns, and tans, looking forward with a kiss from his girl, steering toward the Kingdom of the Fire.

Inside the passenger seat and webbed, Modoc turned and stared down at the river with a smile with his new secret. The Pamburg Kingdom was going to fall. This information tickled his funny bone and his mind. He was so excited that he wanted to share with someone, but he dared not out of fear and safety.

Modoc was going to marry Pelf, the first royal princess of the Sand. His future life as the new imperator would be a life of luxury and riches, not adventure and conquests. He dreamed of adventure, such like, a visit or more inside the mysterious and might Pamburg Kingdom. As the new imperator of the Confederation, one of his first duties would be to meet and greet the king of the Pamburg dynasty. Modoc would invite the king to join the Confederation.

Over the centuries, the Pamburg Kingdom had refused. It was an obvious choice. The lands of the kingdom were fertile and rich to support the expanding villages and the natives.

Modoc desired the same opportunities for the Confederation that he would rule, staring next week. However, these same desires and dreams came with blood and weapons which had been discussed by the group of young royals. Modoc didn’t participate in the secret meetings and neither did Pelf. But each young royal knew a grand expansion was needed and necessary, right now.

Now, the new information, the Pamburg Kingdom was going down, it was great news.

Modoc could meet with the new king and spy on the natives and the defense systems. He might even be the royal that brings the kingdom bowing down on both kneecaps to his reign and his rule.

Yes, Modoc was destined to rule the entire continent.

 

 

 

2nd hour (early afternoon)

 

Kingdom of the Fire

Baron Vetepurr and his daughter first royal Princess Pio

Royal underground metal pit location

Warm temperatures with bright sunshine and partly clouds

Ground level brown colored soil setting

 

 

Vantrey slowed the airship and gently landed it on top of the hard brown soil with a soft thud, reaching out, flipping off the engines. He reached out and cracked open the door with a smile, sliding out and stood upright, admiring his girl.

She slowly moved upward from the depth of the first metal pit and stood upright, wearing a long dark blue cloak. The cloak was open, not clasped, revealing a tall and slender body of a female girl. Her body glowed in white tinted skin that was marked with a series of tiny to large rusty colored ugly scars which had healed over time. The dark blue cloak coated her collar bone and her back spine with a set of half sleeves. Protruding down out from the sleeves, a pair of arms from the elbows displayed only a tint of dull silver human skin. Her bone skull was covered in long light brown hair that exhibited multiple parts throughout the scalp which had healed over time also.

Her long hair was tied into a long braid. Her arms lifted and extended out to him for love. Her smile won his heart.

Vantrey dashed ahead with excitement and love toward his girl Princess Pio, gently slamming into her body with a chuckle, wrapping both biceps around her slender figure and lifted her into the air with a smile and around in several completed circles for fun. She giggled with a grin. He stopped with her in the air and gently lowered Pio down onto the brown soil with a smile. “I brought two wagons of food in exchange for a cart.”

Modoc sat inside the cabin of the airship and stared with a smile at the young royal couple with jealousy. He wanted to display the same public shameful exhibition with Pelf, who was not his girl yet. And he understood the reason.

Pio pulled back from the hug with a laugh and a grin. “Modoc has delivered two food wagons from the Land and needs two carts of metal components. I assumed that he is allowing us some private time before invading our time with business.”

“You’re so smart.” Vantrey leaned down to kiss each one of her burnt marred rusty colored scars. A tiny zigzag scar was displayed over the right eyebrow. A large curvy scar marked her right cheekbone. A medium sized scar cut into her chin, creating an unnatural but beautiful cliff chin. And finally, his lips moved down and kissed her non-scarred lips and held.

Modoc cracked open the door and slide out, standing upright on top of the brown dirt staring at the back spine of Vantrey with a smile and a chuckle. Vantrey, as usual, had explained the barter exchange incorrectly. So it was time for Modoc to ensure that the correct number of carts of metal parts to repair the old broken down farm harvester. He slowly moved ahead, giving the two young royal some extra love time and stopped behind the back spine of Vantrey.

Vantrey released her soft lips and pulled back with a sigh. “Our business is done for the day. My time is short here with you. But we have our shared academic class later this afternoon.”

The father of Pio, Baron Vetepurr moved up from the pit and stood next his daughter with a smile and a nod to Vantrey and Modoc. “What is the business for the day, young royals?”

Modoc cleared a throat and advanced with a nod of respect to the adult royal. “Two food wagons in exchange for two carts of metals, the old farm equipment burnt out some older metals.” He stopped and stood slightly behind Vantrey, not intruding the love fest in front of her parent.

Vetepurr stood a little taller than his daughter with a tone of glowing white tinted skin from living years underneath the metal pits. Sunlight did not penetrate the landmass. He wore a dark blue cloak like his daughter without a shirt that protected some of the skin from the flaring sparks of the hot metal. The underground pits were very steamy and very heated. A body couldn’t dress in too many fancy accessories, such like, a shirt or a tunic or a long ankle-length gown. The sizzling heat and steam would suffocate the human into instant death.

Thus, each male metalist wore a naked chest which allowed the heat to sweat off a heated face and body. A pair of loose trousers caught the set of flying metal sparks and burnt the loose fabric, not the tender flesh of the male. A pair of short heavy walking boots protected the feet that allowed the metalist to continue to work or not to eat. Each male wore a set of long hair on the sides of the face and down the back spine. If a piece of flying metal hit the hair strand, then burned off the group of hair strands, not the delicate face tissue. Thus, the hairy skull was marred in a series of pink tinted vertical and horizontal parts like the comb contained a blade.

Each female wore a single band around the breasts for decency mostly. Some of the older female metalist went naked on the chest like the young males, since the chest and the breasts were deeply scarred beyond eyeball recognition, thus the long life of a metalist.

If the metalist lived that long inside the underground pit without dying from metal poisoning or metal scar burns or metal shrapnel penetration.

Each female wore a set of loose trousers to catch the flying metal debris and save the legs which hang over pair of heavy walking boots for the care of the foot. Each female wore a set of long hair over the face and down the back spine which was additional protection for the human body from the tiny sparks of flying heated metals. However, each bone skull was burn-marred like each male with a series of vertical and horizontal pink tinted burnt skin that naturally parted the hair which covered the entire scalp.

If a metalist lost one foot or both feet due to the metal burns, the metalist was killed on sight. The metalist was put down to rest inside the after-light. The underground pits required working on a good pair of legs with a good set of feet. A limp metalist could not tote and carry a tube of heavy metal components or assist with a single vat of heavy metal liquid.

Baron Vetepurr was the owner of the all the underground pits as a royal. However, his knowledge and skills required his full attention with safety details for continuance of the metal component production which provided an assortment of metal parts for every mechanic item within the Confederation. He exposed a naked chest that was covered in a series of small to very large rusty colored scars from years of working inside the pits. “Yes, your father communicated to me by face patch the needed parts. Excellent exchange! My tummy growls hunger and mouth drool drops down over my chin, thinking about the fresh strawberries.” He reached down and slapped the naked chest with a laugh and a grin to Modoc.

“Dad…” Pio smiled at Vantrey.

Modoc nodded with a smile. “Yes sir! They have been freshly picked and home grown, today.”

“Can you fly the airship from here and over there toward the river without taking down all the healthy trees? The kingdom of the Fire only grows fire, not trees, Modoc.” Vetepurr laughed at the innocent but true statement. Modoc was a very bad airship pilot while causing major damage to each operational airship that the Kingdom of the Land both owned and operated. The Kingdom of Fire received six wagons of food on a weekly basis in exchange for metal components.

“Dad?” Pio smiled at Vantrey.

“Uh, Vantrey?” Modoc turned and frowned at the naked back spine of his friend Vantrey.

Vetepurr laughed with a nod to Modoc. “Let the two young royals be. Would you like me to help you guide the airship toward the new rendezvous pit? The pit is located near the base of the river where the dirt is much cooler, coming from the wet soil, keeping all the metal components cold and intact.”

“No sir. I can do it. But you can fly as my passenger inside the airship, if you wish, Baron Vetepurr.” Modoc spun around with a worried brow and a worried mind. He was not a great airship pilot like Vantrey. That was why he allowed Vantrey to roam the farm lands for company to assist Modoc when there was an emergency food shipment to delivery into another kingdom.

Vantrey enjoyed flying and battling the River Rats. He was very good as a pretend warrior in a pretend silly battle.

Modoc dashed ahead to figure out how to turn the engines on with a stern face and entered the pilot seat inside the airship, pressing each buttons with asset of busy hands. The lights of the airship blinked off then on then off and then on.

“I will go and assist the young royal with the flight.” Vetepurr chuckled at the young royal and leaned over with a smile into the eardrum of his daughter. “You know your duty, princess.”

“Yes sir!” Pio laughed with a smile. Vetepurr dashed ahead with a sigh and shook his curls of light brown with a chuckle, sliding into the passenger side. Pio reached up and pulled Vantrey with a wink down toward the step, hearing the soft classical music inside the warm home. “We are alone.”

He gasped with a confused brow. “I must leave in a few minutes.”

“Modoc is stupid.” She giggled.

“Modoc is my friend.” He frowned.

She pouted. “Modoc is stupid friend that can’t fly and can’t figure out a steering part from a tail part.”

He frowned. “Modoc is my friend.”

“Modoc is with my father for a long time.”

“He will return.”

She smiled. “Modoc will return in a long time. So we can be together for a short, short time.”

He frowned. “Here?”

“Yes, here!” she pulled him down toward each step with a grin and a giggle of love and lust

He turned with a worried brow and stared down into the interior pit, an oval room of enclosed red rock. “Where are the workers? They are here.”

She continued down the staircase with a smile that led down into her royal home, an underground pit of hard rock that was heated to produce metals. “They are inside a series of different pits here and there and everywhere. They will not see us.”

“I am not worrying about being seen. I am worrying about…”

“Us?” She pouted. “Do you worry that we are not meant to be together and rule the Kingdom of the Fire as one being.” She landed down on the smooth floor and continued to move backward toward the familiar and dark hallway of red stone.

He smiled with a wink. “We are meant to be together. The Fire and the Sun have always merged, perfectly.”

She continued to move backward with a smile and passed numerous openings that were shaped in arches, squares, ovals, and rectangles pattern. It was the central hallway of the royal house that her, her sister princesses, and her royal father shared as royal family unit within the Confederation.

Her mother had died after giving birth inside one of the pits from metal poisoning when she was an infant. Her father Baron Vetepurr had raised all his daughters alone, but not lonely. She smiled at Vantrey. “Well, we will merge today, perfectly.”

“Right now?”

“Yes, we have a short, short time.”

“I like it when we merge for a long, long time.”

“I do, too.”

“We can merge, tonight.”

“We are here and they are not here.” She turned backward with a giggle and moved back through an oval shaped archway with a grin. The private bedroom was made of copper mineral, glowing in a set of pink tints as the copper illuminated the room. The door closed based on her heat signature, locking them inside her private bedroom for the intimacy moment.

She moved backward with a giggle and a grin, climbing up, standing on top of the messy bed with a smile. She released his hands and jerked off her cloak, tossing the cloak onto the floor. “Get naked. We can fuck on top of my bed before they return.”

He looked down at the messy bedcovers and his dirty boots with a sour frown. “I usually like to lie down and warm your body on top of a clean bed sheet.”

She lifted a leg into the air and removed the boot, pitching it onto the floor, duplicating with the other boot with a smile. “We don’t have time.”

He frowned. “Sweetheart, we can do our merging tonight…”

She unzipped and dropped down the trousers with a smile, lifting each leg into the air and out from the trousers, kicking it down to the floor with a giggle. “We do a quickie.”

He turned and stared down at the trousers. “We can do a longie, tonight.”

She reached down with a smile and unzipped his trousers with a giggle. “I am naked and I am ready. Do me!”

He turned and frowned into her smile. “I usually like to get kissed and then licked…”

She leaned over and kissed his chest, pulling back with a giggle, slipping down his trousers and exposed his nakedness. “You are kissed. I am naked. You are naked. Fuck me!”

He looked down with a confused brow at his wiggling penis, feeling the warm air inside her bedroom, coming from the numerous heated pits. Her cold touch from her pair silver tinted metallic hands always activated his sexual drive immediately, readying for a sex act. But he wanted the sex act to last for hours, not seconds. “I wanna a cold drink and a new song…”

She leaped into the air and grabbed his fit waist with both her long legs with a giggle. “Fuck me!”

He reached down and wrapped both arms around her waist, steadying her in the air, cuddling her near his chest with a sour frown. “On top of the bed?”

She arched a spine backward and reached down, grabbing at his penis, shoving it into her wet vagina with a giggle and a grin. “This is a new pose.”

He continued to look down at her legs, her vagina, and his inserted penis with a sour frown. “On top of the bed?”

She thrust in and out with a set of back muscles as his penis penetrated her vagina. She giggled with a grin, feeling the warm thrust, seeing the funny look on his face. “This is a new sensation.”

He continued to stare down at her vagina and his inserted penis with a sour frown, “On top of the bed?” Vantrey felt the slow pressure building up inside the penis as his little sperm boys marched forward toward the head of his penis. His dick was feeling the pleasure of sex, not his perturbed mind. He felt funny standing on top of the bed, almost naked with a pair of boots over the feet, wearing a sour frown.

She quickly moved forth and back, without jerking out the penis with a moan and a grin. “I like to feel new sensations with you. Can’t you feel the new angle of our love fuck?”

He looked down with a sour frown at the fucking action of her legs and his penis. “On top of the bed is really weird, Pio. But I am getting aroused.”

For a few seconds, she tilted a head backward with a set of soft moans, enjoying the thrust motion, holding onto his waist.

Vantrey leaned backward at the spine, tossing a chin backward, enjoying the finally moment. Then he burst an array of the hot sperm into her vagina with a loud groan.

Pio stopped the thrust movement and panted for breath, hanging into his waist with a long moan and an evil grin, controlling her breathing. She giggled with a grin and jumped off his wrinkled dick, slipping down over the messy bed sheets and turned, jumping down over the floor for her clothing.

He reached down and wiped the thick sperm off a wet dick onto her bed sheet with a sour frown. “Did you really reach an orgasm? I thought it took you much longer than three sec…”

“Yeah,” she leaned down and grabbed the cloak, standing upright, slipping it over a naked body with a set of gritted teeth. She swallowed the bitter bile of the humiliation that she had endured to become a princess. “I performed a full orgasm. Now, get dressed! They’re coming back. I can hear the words of my father through the devil horn patch.” The face patch in the shade of horn on the left side of her forehead twinkled in the color of aquamarine.

He stood upright and zipped up the trousers with a gasp. “Did he hear us during sex?”

She leaned over and grabbed the messy bed sheet, wiping off the sperm from her naked body with a stern face. “No, this is a one-way communication face patch to give orders to each worker and each daughter.”

He frowned. “Okay, okay, don’t get huffy.” He yawned and covered a face with both hands. “I get tired, after sex in the middle of the day. I’ll be worthless inside our academic classes.”

She dropped the bed sheet with a sour frown, noting to clean all the dirty bed linens before leaving the classes at the Royal Academy inside the Kingdom of the Sand. “The classes are all fake and phony, which are set up for an elegant display by the elite royals inside our graduating class.”

He smiled. “I’m a royal. You’re a royal. There is not a difference in a royal.” Vantrey slowly spun around and looked down to check the zipped zipper and the semi-clean trousers, without revealing a short sex act within the eyeballs of Modoc. A guy always knew when another guy had sex. He followed behind the back spine of Pio and moved back toward the outdoors.

Pio moved ahead and closed the dark blue clock around her nakedness with a sour frown. “Let’s go! I can hear the echoes of a running engine of an airship. That would be Modoc. We are not scheduled to deliver any carts this afternoon. They’re coming closer.” She turned into the corridor, dashed out her bedroom, moving down the familiar hallway, and climbed up the staircase, standing upright in the brown soil, staring up at the moving airship.

Outside in the bright sun and inside the airship, flying over the tree tops, sorta. Modoc pressed the levers and swiftly dropped the airship with a single cart of metal down from the sky and landed onto a clear spot over the brown soil with a loud thud, creating a puff of brown tornados. “Sorry…”

Vetepurr gritted the teeth and held off a heart attack, coming from the wild-ass flying of the dangerous pilot. “Okay. All right. I’m fine.” He opened the door and coughed, exhaling all the sour tasting held breathes, standing upright and swiftly moved away from the airship with a fake smile and a whisper for his eardrums only. “That boy is worse than our unknown enemy. I hope if war breaks out, Modoc fights for the other side.” He dashed to his daughter with a smile and a nod, stopping in front of the young couple. “How are you feeling, daughter?”

Pio turned and faked a smile to her father. “I am fine. Everything is fine, Father.”

He laughed with a nod, “Excellent to hear! Get moving, Vantrey! Modoc has warmed up his flying skills for both of you and the airship to drift over the Delta and fly you back to the Kingdom of the Land.” Vetepurr reached over and slapped the collar bone of Vantrey with a smile and a nod, moving back down into the heated pit to finish the work before heading to the bath house within the Kingdom of the Sand.

Vantrey stood beside Pio and yawned from exhaustion, coming from the bright light of the sun and warm air of the heated pits. And a sex act always made him sleepy. He would enjoy a short catnap inside the airship during the short air flight. He softly said. “Yes sir! Bye, Pio! See you in class.” He moved toward the passenger side of the airship with another sleepy yawn and a set of tired eyeballs, reaching up and wiped the eyelids.

 

 

Airship flight of Modoc and Vantrey

Hot temperatures and bright sunshine with white clouds

 

 

Modoc tapped on the steering wheel with a smile and a hum, picking up the two carts of metal components, without killing him, Vetepurr, and airship. He watched his friend Vantrey.

Vantrey yawned and slowly moved ahead to the wrong side of the airship, sliding inside the wrong door, sitting inside the wrong chair. He closed the door.

Modoc turned with a smile to see the nose profile of his friend Vantrey. “I got the carts. They’re attached to the back of the airship like before. Did you see that? Then I landed on top of the ground. Did you see that? Do you wanna fly the airship back home, now, Vantrey?”

Vantrey webbed into the seat for the rocky flight back with the lousy pilot and a yawn, “Naw.”

Modoc gasped. “You can fly the airship back home.”

He leaned back and wiggled inside the worn seat with a yawn. “You fly.”

“You can fly.”

He frowned with a yawn. “You fly the ship.”

Modoc gasped with a worried brow and turned to see the front windshield. Pio was standing in front of the open pit alone with a stern face and stared at Modoc. He frowned with a nod and pressed the buttons, “Okay. All right. I’m flying us back home. What’s up your colored girly panties?”

Vantrey continued to lean back into the worn head rest inside the body webbing with a growl and reached up, grabbing the emergency hand-hold over the door for the upcoming jolt of the ship by the lousy teen pilot, “Nothing! Nothing is up my boots or my legs or my dick. Fly the ship back home, now!” He yawned and covered a face with one hand, feeling sleepy and tired.

Modoc turned with a sour frown to see a resting Vantrey with intrigue. “You looked tired. Are you tired? What made you tired?”

“I ate.”

Modoc frowned. “O more food? You seem to eat all the time. We just eat lunch over an hour ago. You’re going to get fat like Ovilla’s father.”

“Fly the ship back home, now, Modoc!”

“Okay. All right,” Modoc turned to stern face to see the console and pressed the levers. The airship swiftly jumped up from the soil and created a wind storm of dirt twirls. Pio swung around with a cough and a growl to face the interior of the pit floor, coming from the blizzard of hot dirt.

The body of Vantrey jerked forward and fell backward into the soft leather seat and as, he moaned from the impact. The airship soared up into the emptiness of the air waves, sailing into the clouds. Modoc gasped with shock and pressed more buttons. The airship halted with a jolt. Vantrey moaned from the rough ride.

On the ground, Pio swung around and looked up with a chuckle to see the sun and the stalled airship.

Inside the airship, Modoc frowned and reached out, pressing the buttons. The airship sailed backward through the air, moving across the skyline at maximum speed. The rear tail of the cart soared over the smooth light blue Delta waters.

The fast boats of the River Rats raced down the water to catch the airship that toted single cart of metal parts for a nice booty, after missing the two food wagons earlier in the day. The airship zigzagged side to side at swift speed. The River Rats zigzagged over the blue colored water and tumbled side to side without standing upright from the crazy driving of the pilot.

Inside the airship, Modoc reached over and pressed more buttons with a worried brow. “I can’t control the ship.”

Vantrey yawned with a set of closed eyelids, holding onto the hand-hold with his brute strength, enjoying the smooth ride, without the exploding and annoying fire bombs of the River Rats. The airship was too high in sky altitude for a River Rat fire bomb to hit the side of the ship. He yawned. “You are doing a fine job. We’re sailing the air, not on the water.”

He pressed more buttons with a gasp. “I can’t stop the swift air speed of the ship.”

“Get over the Delta waters! Then, I’ll assist you to land on the flat surface of the Sun terrain.”

“Okay. All right,” Modoc held onto the steering wheel, and as his body swayed side to side with the crazy pattern of the dancing airship partially over the water and partly over the land. The airship continued to fly backward, zigzagging over the skyline in a weird flight pattern.

The group of fast boats continued to sail back and forth over the smooth water in confusion, not catching the airship.

 

 

Kingdom of the Fire

Baron Vetepurr and daughter first royal Princess Pio

Warm temperatures with bright sunlight and white clouds

Ground dirt setting

 

 

On the ground, Vetepurr strolled up from the pit floor and stood next to Pio with a smile and stared up into the sun and at the airship with a confused brow. “What is Modoc doing?”

Pio exhaled with a puff of annoyance and stared at the airship. “He is stupid.”

He continued to stare into the sun and at the airship with a laugh. “Modoc might be a bad pilot, but he is destined to the new imperator of the Confederation. You should guard your words and your feelings, daughter.”

“He is still stupid.” Pio exhaled.

“I hope that you can back up those vile words with your swift actions. Words are meaningless. Action are worthy, good or bad.”

She smiled. “I can do more than that. I will be the new young and bold Imperatoress of the Confederation. You can be my adviser to assist me to rule all of the kingdoms.”

He continued to stare at the airship which was moving toward the Kingdom of the Sun with a smile. “You were successful, daughter.”

“I was successful and performed my princess duty, Father.”

A new yellow colored airship dropped down from the sky and landed a few feet in front of Vetepurr and Pio that was piloted by one the metalist for a sky trip. Vetepurr leaned over and kissed her scarred skull, pulling back with a smile, “Excellent, daughter! Go and finish your princess duty, Pio. I will see you at dinnertime inside my sand castle inside the Kingdom of the Sand.” He moved ahead with a smile and entered the airship. The door closed. The airship lifted from the dirt and soared into the air, moving away from Pio and the airship of Modoc, flying toward the Kingdom of the Sand.

She exhaled with a whisper. “Yes, Father.” Pio swung around with a stern face and marched down the staircase.

 

 

 

3rd hour (mid-afternoon)

 

Kingdom of the Sand

Hot temperatures with bright sunlight and bolts of lightning strikes

Social Hall

Interior setting

 

 

The line of elegant dancers twisted and twirled around and around over the smooth floor in front of the rows of elevated lounge chairs, dancing to the soft music. Each guard marched between two dancers and twirled a silver tinted arm length vertical shaft up, down, sideways, and out of sync with the soft music, but in a military routine in front of each glass pane.

Each row of elevated lounge chair stood upright at various heights in the air waves with a single royal on top, sipping on a cold or hot beverage, gossiping about the latest event. The royal was dressed based on the current style of the royal court, a face patch.

For the past one hundred years, the face patch had dominated public speaking events and private secret conversations.

The face patch was an elegant design of slender single or multiple colored smooth piece of metal that fit over a particular section of the face. There were various assignments of face styles for a particular part of the face, such like, the jaw line, the chin, the cheekbone, the nose, the eyebrow, the earlobe, and the forehead.

Each person wore and displayed a face patch for long-distance communication. Every noble family held a certain color for to keep and shared the deep secrets.

Imperator Kung encouraged individuality among the natives.

Thus the face patch served and translated the words, the grunts, the hisses, the squeals, and other meek or loud sounds into a set of sentence structures for the eardrums of the non-native.

Each royal lady favored a forehead face patch which was always coupled with a pair of dangling earlobes metal patch. The colored metal tinted forehead face patch was slapped over the widest part of the forehead in a solid flat line that extended from temple to temple. The solid line contained a set of vicious sharp points or cute rounded circles that were all colored in golden tint for fun and flare. Overall, the forehead face patch represented a flat tiara on a queen over the different colored skin tone.

An earlobe patch was slapped onto a pair of lobes and hung down from the skin, sometimes dangling over each collar tone of the royal lady in the same golden hue or a set of different color tones.

Each face patch was displayed in a variety of colors, tints, hues, and tones some fun personality traits.

During each public speaking engagement within the assembly room, Imperator Kung required all nobles to wear a golden colored forehead patch for the females or a golden colored chin patch for the males.

Usually, the lower class of workers from each village wore an oval shaped golden colored nose patch over the side of the nostril bridge or a square shaped jaw line patch on one side of the skull while performing a job and communicating with the other workers.

The key feature of the face patch was the fun design. The chin patch was a small squared shape that fit directly underneath the bottom lip. The jaw line patch was a rectangle shaped that was slapped sideways onto the jaw line on each or both sides of the skull bone. The cheekbone patch was a single piece of wiggling piece of metal semi-crooked line. The nose patch was an oval shape of metal that curvy around a sharp nose or a rounded nose. The eyebrow patch was an arched piece of metal that nicely fit over the thin eye socket or the protruded bone of the eye socket. The lip patch was shaped into a narrow rectangular or a curvy long of fun. The forehead patch was a single thick or thin piece of metal that stretched from temple to temple or hairline to hairline.

For the personal fun and from the creative mind of Baron Vetepurr of the Kingdom of the Fire, there was a forehead face patch in the design of a pair of protruding curvy or straight horns that was slapped over the top of one or both eyebrows. Most of the younger teen males enjoyed wearing a pair of horns over the flat forehead that was sometimes paired with a set of face patch fangs.

The pair of face patch fangs was slammed against each edge of the lips with the sharpened pointy tip. The tip pointed down toward the floor and sometimes was made of an uglier different hue of color.

The younger set of children would choose a face patch of tiny dots. The set of tiny dots were available in range of different colors. The set of dots were placed at the side of the eye socket as a single rolling colored tear. Or the tiny dots were slammed onto one of the nose holes as a set of rolling colored snot. Or the set of tiny dots were smashed into one side of the lips like a set of rolling colored mouth drool.

Yeah, the younger set of children had fun with the face patches while playing for fun or learning the academic lessons.

Imperatoress Haildrameme faked the smile and as, her lavender pair of dangling earrings and both arch brows twinkled in the soft hues. “I am so thrilled about the upcoming Time of Recognition. Pelf is nervous about marrying Modoc.” She was tall and slender with a head of blonde hair, a tone of yellow skin, a pair of violet eyeballs, and a crooked nose.

Duchess Torgeezus smiled and as, her matching lavender pair of dangling earrings and both arched brows twinkled in the matching hues while gossiping to her best royal friend Haildrameme, “My first royal son Prince Modoc has been extremely tense and careless later. He wrecked another airship moving a food wagon into the Kingdom of the Wind. Well, Jennessee can have the broken down airship. Her kingdom needs a set of extra transport airships. I smell the smoke that leaks from the pipes in the air. Then I see the black smoke that leaks from the pipes in the air. Then I see the streaks of oil that form crooked pattern in the air. Then I don’t understand why she doesn’t trade more dance shows for a set of newer airships.” She was a woman of average height with a head of black hair, a tone of dark skin, and a pair of brown eyes.

Haildrameme gasped and as, her earrings and the arched brow twinkled in lavender tones. “Do you not know?”

“Do I not know what?”

“The metal pits are almost dry, not wet.”

Torgeezus laughed and as her earrings and the arched brow twinkled in lavender tones. “That is a lie. I don’t believe old dog Vetepurr. He lies about everything. You should not listen to him, dear.”

“Does he, now?”

“Yes! He does, now and tomorrow. You are a foolish royal to believe the word or the string of words from the creepy devil horns of Vetepurr. There are plenty of wet pits. There are not plenty of pit workers for all the working demands.”

“Now, I understand you and Baron Vetepurr.”

Torgeezus smiled at the dancers and as, her earrings and the arched brow twinkled in lavender tones. “An upcoming royal wedding makes the young teens say and do strange things. My second royal son Prince Jarl talks about your lovely daughter second princess Nixie all the time. I do believe that they will be a compatible and prosperity couple within the Kingdom of the land.”

“My daughter, second royal Princess Nixie is overconfident within her lady manners and her swift observations. She will eventually become a wonderful duchess for you, dear, just be patience and understanding.”

“Of course, her first task will be to learn every single type of food item on the farm. I admit that it took me almost three full years of study and learning. I am so greatly for the birth conception process. I don’t think that I could have managed being pregnancy and a new royal at the same time. Nixie will be a wonderful additional as a second royal princess to my son second royal prince Jarl. He is very hard working and talented as a future royal mate.”

“I look forward to your first royal Prince Modoc roaming around the hallways with my first royal princess Pelf. They will be an excellent set of trophy royals for the Confederation, keeping the other kingdoms happy.”

“As always…” Duchess Torgeezus sipped on the cold beverage and admired the taunt and flexing muscles of the young guards from the Kingdom of the Sun.

On the side of the social room and away from Duchess Torgeezus and Imperatoress Haildrameme in a separate row of elevated lounge royal chairs, the two other royals admired the dancers and their set of secret whispers with a fake smile.

Ylangling, the Queen of the Kingdom of the Snow frowned, and as her pair of dangling earrings and the right arched brow face patch twinkled in peach colors. The design and color of the face patch was communicated only into another set of the same matching design and color of the second listener. Ylangling stared at the dances with a smile and spoke to her royal friend Zorachina. “Marquee Jennessee sure seems to enjoy making a spectacle of her person, dancing with all the other elegant young dancers. She is my age.” She was tall and possessed a tone of peachy skin tint, a pair of green eyes, and a head of black hair.

Zorachina, the Countess of the Kingdom of the Lakes smiled at the dancers and as, her pair of dangling earrings and the right arched brow face patch twinkled in peach colors, responding to the secret words of her royal friend Ylangling. “Marquee Jennessee sure seems to be in great body shape, dancing with all her dancers. I think that’s why she does it. She is my age, too.” She possessed a tone of pink skin without hair and a pair of green eyes.

Ylangling frowned at the dancers and the guards that both swirl and twirl during the entertainment inside the social room. All the adult royals were waiting for their royal children to finish the academic session then each family was served dinner before retiring for the evening. “Then her daughter, first royal Princess Ovilla will naturally assume her mother’s role and status the beginning of next week. Old and wrinkled Jennessee can retire.” She laughed with a smile. “I can’t believe that our royal children are graduating from the Royal Academy, next week.”

She laughed and as, her dangling earring and the right arch brow twinkled in bright peach colors. “Jennessee is not old or wrinkled. You are old and wrinkled, Ylangling. The harsh weather of snow is difficult on the outer skin. You dark skin can’t stretch out the fatness of the good food during your numerous meals. I don’t know about Ovilla taking the place of her mother as the new marquee of the Kingdom of the Wind.”

Ylangling reached up and gently touched the softness of her fat cheekbone with a sour frown. “Why not? What does that mean?”

She exhaled. “I have heard a set of long and low rumblings among the younger royals. They are not interested in following and pursing the advice of their parents.”

“What does that mean?”

“Ferron wants to announce and marry Pelf.”

Ylangling gasped. “Impossible! That is an impossible feat. Well, it is improbable. The populous of the people approves which female royal is married to which male royal, after the Time of Recognition.”

“I thought that to be an impossible and improbably feat as well. However, the group of young royals is more ambitious in spirit and soul. Some want to take over the Confederation from Kung and his daughters.”

“That is an impossible dream, too.”

“Why is it an impossible dream? You must dream before seeing an impossible dream, Ylangling. If my son of the River marries the princess of the Sand, then I will be part leader of Confederation.”

“How is that possible?”

“Use your imagination for once, Ylangling! If the daughter of the Snow marries the son of the Land…”

“That is impossible. For centuries, the daughter or the son of the Sand has always married the son or the daughter of the Land.”

“Then it is a time for change. If your daughter of the Snow marries the son of the land, you and I would own third-fourths of the Confederation.”

“How is that possible?”

“We would own the Snow, the Lakes, the Land, the Sands property and all related working natives.”

Ylangling laughed. “You need a math lesson, Zorachina. The number four divided by the number seven equals fifty-seven point one four percent of the Confederation. What about the properties of the Sun, the Fire, and the Wind?”

“Who cares? The Sun land is hard and hot like their dicks. The wind lands are soft and mushy like their music songs.”

Ylangling grinned and watched the dancers. “all right! I agree with that statement. Then, what do I do with fifty-seven point one four percent of the Confederation?”

Zorachina gasped and then smirked. “Well, I would send all the servants from the Sand to perform all the work of all the river barges.”

She gasped. “You can’t do that. They are house servants to Kung and Haildrameme.”

“Not if my son is the new imperator of the Sand, they will be his subjects to do with as he pleases.”

She gasped. “I’m beginning to see the warmth of sunlight through your cold words. How do we accomplish that without getting burned by Haildrameme or executed by Kung? Kung is not the imperator by title, only.”

“O. Don’t worry about Kung. He is being taken care of as we speak. He will not be any trouble to us. Now, Haildrameme is the real bitch of the royals. She will cause major trouble for us. So, we should work together to contain her once and forever.”

Ylangling gasped and stared at the elegant body movements of the young dancers with a grin and a giggle. “Yes, we shall work together to contain her, once and forever.” Her active mind clicked with the upcoming possibilities of a new leader within the Confederation, which would Ylangling. She enjoyed spending her time with Zorachina, instead of snobby Haildrameme and chatty Duchess Torgeezus during the required visit within the Kingdom of the Sand. However, Ylangling was smarter than the current adult dull royals.

Zorachina couldn’t multiple out a simple math correctly. Thus, Zorachina would not be surprised when Ylangling slipped a sleeping potion into the pre-offered cold beverage to her friend and then whisked the unconscious body upward to view the beautiful snow-capped peaks of the Kingdom of the Snow.

Of course, Zorachina would freeze from the cold weather and then thaw out in the mild springtime next to the unconscious body of Haildrameme, finding the new snow beasts very unfriendly during the social hour.

Ylangling didn’t have the heart to kill an unarmed royal but the animals didn’t seem to care.

Yes, Ylangling continued to smile at elegant dance and would enjoy being the new Imperatoress of the Confederation. She was excited to inform her husband King Amoywane of the new royal adventure.

 

 

Bath Hall

Hot steam and wet floors

Interior setting

 

 

The room was a square shape of tan colored hard walls with two rows of individual long hard table that could hold one outstretched body. The flood of white heated steam covered the walls, the tables, and some the people. Each male royal rested on top of a long table in the nude. Each strange pair of hands massaged a certain body part with a slight grunt of the motion.

Imperator Kung laughed and as, his crimson colored chin face patch glowed in dark hues with the secret words into the eardrums of his royal friend only. “Do you have a deal, Vetepurr?”

Baron Vetepurr of the Kingdom of Fire softly grunted from a set of firm hands of the slave girl over the tender back spine.

The slave girl hailed from the geographical arena that known as the Freelands which was not part of the Confederation. She wore a long and sleeveless white dress over a tall body of naked dark tinted skin with a head of black colored long hair in a tight ponytail and a pair of blue and white swirling eyeballs. She was blind, but used her firm hands to see, taste, and feel.

The crimson colored chin face patch twinkled in dark hues above the smile of Baron Vetepurr. “The same old deal, Kung. I’ll replace each burnt metal door inside your palace. How does it become burnt?”

“Each lightning bolt sizzles with a set of heated particles throughout the air. Then the heated air particles sizzle and attack the delicate metal.”

“What’s behind the metal door?”

“My privacy!”

“All right! We have a deal, as long as, my first royal Princess Pio selects her mate second.”

“That is both predictable and probably. Since, your first princess has always selects her mate within the second position. The populous of the curious people enjoy catching a glance of your daughters and then vote them into the first five slots. And I can’t explain how that is possible.”

“With your help and your alliance, my old friend, I thought you controlled the outcome from the voting on the Time of Recognition.”

Kung laughed. “You are an old royal lap dog. Yes, I do.”

“Excellent, you ensure that my first princess Pio selects her mate within the second position of the announcement like always. Then I will replace all the metal doors.”

“Are you instructing Pio to select Vantrey as first prince of the Kingdom of the Fire, next week?”

“Always.”

“Tell me then? Why does the Kingdom of the Fire girls always mate with the Kingdom of the Sun boys? I never figured that the social arrangement.”

“It is too obvious.”

“It is not obvious to me.”

Vetepurr grunted from the pair of firm hands on top of the back spine and as, his crimson chin face patch glowed in dark hues. “My heated lava pits are deep underground. My lava pits produce all the liquid metals that are used in every single hovering piece of working or pleasure equipment from an airship to a farm tractor to the ice box of frozen water inside your kitchen space. The Kingdom of the Sun produces a set of big and strong males who can stir the vats, lift the tubs, and pour the liquid metal into the individual molds. Then, each mold is caste and baked, creating the final product.”

“Hmm, you use all the males to perform that task.”

“The job is for a man.”

“What do your clan of female daughters and other female natives do inside the lava pits?”

“Each native female and all my daughters wear a mark of the silver fire on both her hands, going up to the elbows from shaping the cool metal liquid. The liquid at that point is harmless. It only stains the outer skin tissue into tints of silver without poisoning the body.”

“Yes, I have seemed the permanent mark. And now that you have mentioned it, I have never seen a single male inside the assembly hall during my speech.”

“First, your speech is too winded. Second, your speech is broadcasted on every hand palm and arm patch throughout the land. Third, the males are heavy scarred in both body and mind. Some are strong to continue the work. Some are dead to never finish the work. Some are slow learning.”

Kung gasped. “Wait! I can’t believe this. I completely understand now. You old dog, you marry each Fire princess to a young prince of the Sun, so the male will work inside the lava pits until death.”

He chuckled. “You are a wise leader, Kung.”

Kung grunted from the pair of firm hands over both legs. “I am a stupid leader. I didn’t understand the end result of your social arrangement that comes from the Time of Recognition. So, every single male dies inside each lava pit.”

“Yes, every single one of them. I am fortune to birth daughters. Each daughter is married to a Sun prince. The Sun natives are tall and strong and able to fulfill my need.”

“Why do you birth only daughters and are not granted any sons? What do you say about the happiness of each one of your princess daughters?”

“Alas, it is not a mystery. The set of mineral components within the metal alters the genes inside the egg of the female. Thus, each zygote is conceived as a female. I have confirmed that too.”

“Confirmed that identify with whom?”

He smiled. “My daughters completely understand. This is their fate. This is their destiny. This is their order from me.”

“Unbelievable, I’m the numb here. You are killing off all the past, present, and future young and viable guard units of the Confederation.”

He scowled. “Please, do me or spare me! The guard units are a joke within the kingdoms, Kung. The handsome, strong, tall, and able females and males need a better purpose than sweating in the dry and heated desert or standing at attention between the lifeless granite statues inside each semi-empty hall space here at Palace Central. You feed them for free. You clothe them for free. You arm them for free. You use them for nothing. What a waste of good talent? Now, I can use each one of these tall and strong men and women inside the pits to create more components with some real work.”

“I have clearly not voiced my concerns or my purpose within the Confederation. The Kingdom of the Sun, the young warriors are trained on a daily basis for war with our enemy. They represent a fighting unit of guards to defend our lands and our honors. I can’t rely upon another kingdom to accomplish that feat.”

He laughed. “What enemy, Kung? What war, Imperator? We have been at peace for so long that my pair of silver components has turned into a set of golden fossilized brass.”

Kung gasped. “How dare you mock my purpose, my promise, my concerns? Now, I have learned the truth.”

He laughed. “What truth?”

“You have single-handedly depleted the stock of viable and trainable guard units in the kingdom. How many active guard units are left for war?”

He laughed. “I don’t know but you have some here that do nothing, in case a battle wimp limps up to the fifty-fifth floor of the assembly hall.”

“I will be inquiring with Princelet Zitgestum.”

He snorted. “I would be instructing you, not inquire with Zitgestum. He is extremely sensitive about his land and his kingdom and his native…”

“Then I will inquire with the true ruler Glay.”

He laughed. “Glay is much more sensitive with another royal nosing around her personal kingdom. I would keep your crimson colored nose patch outta of her lands, Kung.”

“I am the leader. I need to know…”

“Know not!”

“I need to know.”

“There is nothing to know here, Kung. The lands are at peace, not war.”

“I need to know and understand your underhanded scheme which is to undermine my authentic leadership of the Confederation.”

He exhaled. “Keep your pair of silver components shiny! I am not undermining your non-existence leadership, Kung. I don’t want your lifestyle. I am happy where I was born. And I am conducting a business transaction with a professional relationship that has existed for centuries. The relationship is the Kingdom of the Fire and the Kingdom of the Sun. We are a partnership, since the beginning of time.”

Kung slid off the massage table and stood in the nude with a sour frown down at the scarred body of Baron Vetepurr. “Fine, you keep your professional relationship on a professional level. And I will be watching you, Baron.” He reached up and jerked off the crimson chin face patch, tossing it over the wrinkled towel, turning with a sour frown and exited the bathing hall.

The door closed.

“You should watch your shiny pair of silver components turn into fossilized golden brass, if you mess with my royal princess and their royal princes, Imperator Kung.” Vetepurr continued to rest over the hard table with a laugh and then a grunt as the slave girl massaged his tender feet.

On the second table near the opposite wall, the two other royals rested naked on top of a table with a different set of slave girls, speaking with a secret word into a different colored chin patch.

Quinastine, the count of the Kingdom of the Lakes chuckled and as, the chin patch twinkled in dark blue color. His eyeballs had followed the naked ass of Kung until the door closed. “Kung, he is trying to pretend to be a ruler of something.”

Amoywane, the king of the Kingdom of the Snow rested a chin over both arms with a sour frown and as, the chin patch twinkled in the same matching dark blue color for a private conversation. “You’re pretending to fuck his ass with your sissy dick. I saw your eyeballs watching his nakedness.”

The eyelids of Quinastine closed and as, his chin rested on top of the crossed arms. He chuckled and as the chin patch twinkled in dark blue colors. “Naw, I wanted to ensure that his naked ass left the bath hall. I like the opposite sex in many more ways than you, my old royal friend. But you are welcome to fuck his ass with your dick.”

He laughed. “I do believe that we should make him a ruler of nothing but naked asses.”

Quinastine smiled. “I do believe that you stand corrected. Kung is the ruler of noting but naked asses and floating dicks.”

“What does that mean?”

Quinastine smiled. “Kung only likes the same sex with the same kind.”

“That’s not true.”

“It is true.”

“How do you know that?”

Quinastine laughed. “I have a cute little toad that ribbits into my eardrum with stuff, after hot sex.”

“You’re sleeping with Imperatoress Haildrameme.”

“I don’t sleep with a woman. I fuck a woman that wants to fuck me.”

“Sleeping, fucking, it is the same position on top of the same bed. What did she say about her husband Imperator Kung?”

Quinastine grinned. “He can’t get it up.”

“That explains fucking you.”

“O. I said it wrong. He can’t give it up.”

“What can’t Kung give up?”

Quinastine smiled. “The other male dicks inside his ass, he is a gay male.”

“So what? I don’t see why that’s mine or your concern. Kung can fuck any male or female within his kingdom. He is not the only royal, like you, that fucks multiple people.”

“O contrary!”

“What does that mean?”

Quinastine smiled. “The first royal princess of the Kingdom of the Sand always gets her man.”

“What does that mean?”

“My son first royal Prince Ferron of the Kingdom of the Lakes is in love with the first royal princess Pelf. If he is given first selection, he will choose her.”

“She will refuse.”

Quinastine smiled. “I think not. Pelf is a tender hearted thing unlike her nasty second royal sister Princess Nixie.”

“I heard the rumors about the nasty and sexy teen royal sister Princess Nixie. Are the rumors true?

“True and tried.”

“Did you try it and fuck her, too?”

Quinastine gasped, “Stop thinking on a mentally sick level! I do not fuck little girls. My little son does.”

“Hmm, I am beginning to believe your made-up story tales.”

“What made-up story tales?”

“Kung is gay. You fuck Haildrameme. Teen Nixie is princess whore. So, that means, Pelf is…”

“…a virgin. She is the true ruler of the Confederation. She is the only asset of the entire Confederation worth acquiring during the Time of Recognition among the young royals.”

“Yeah, I guess.”

Quinastine smiled. “If Pelf accepts the offer and marries Ferron, then he would become the new young strong leader of the Kingdom of the Sand. He would live directly inside the palace here on the tan and beige sand.”

“Then your son Ferron would move up into the world of snobbiness with Imperator Kung. I don’t find that fitting or wonderful. I don’t want unhappiness for my children of the Snow.”

“Then your daughter, first royal Princess Kamela of the Kingdom of the Snow would marry my second royal Prince. Then your second royal Prince would marry Princess Pio of the Kingdom of the Fire.”

He frowned. “The daughter of Kingdom of the Fire always marries the sons of the Kingdom of the Suns that has not or will not change.”

“Baron Vetepurr does not agree with the marriage of his daughters to the sons of the Sun. And he is working with me to form to a new alliance. Once we, three marry off our children, we, three have formed a new and stronger alliance. No father would dare attack another kingdom with a blood child living within the castle.”

“I agree to that statement.”

“When Ferron marries Pelf, we will have the Kingdom of the Sands inside our alliance too. The Kingdom of the Sand possesses the most natives. Give them a shaft, they will fight for their freedom.”

“Your fairy tale is fascinating.”

“And so true…”

“Why is that, Quinastine?”

“The populous grows tired of the same old shit. They crave adventure and challenge. That is not allowed when the populous is ruled by the same set of shitty royals.”

“I hear you. But the populous does not seem to hear you, thou. They select the first royal from the popular and fun public presentation of the young royals. Then the first royal selects their life time mate. Then the waterfall cascades down the same mountain and down into the same moldy pond.”

“The public presentation is a ploy for the populous. The real determination is the…”

“Why?” He exhaled and enjoyed the massage with the warm set of hands. “Why is all of this important to me, Quinastine?”

Quinastine smiled. “Don’t your bones grow tire and weak from the snow and the ice on top of the pink capped snowy mountains?”

“Yes, the bright sun on top of the mountain peak can’t reach and warm my feet underneath five layers of thick clothing.”

“Then you and your snow queen could sit around on top of each elevated lounge chair, eating grapes all day long inside a warm sun, watching the servants wiggle an ass and working populous do your bidding.”

“I could feel that.”

“Then you and I would own and control half of the Confederation.”

“How did you figure that out?”

“The wide and deep fresh water Delta divides the kingdom geographically in half without water transportation but the fleet of airships. The high range of snow-capped mountains and the low fresh water river outlines and surrounds our side of the kingdom. You own running horses. I own the running river boats. It is the only transportation around any landscape, if an airship is crippled and has no pilot or no power.”

He laughed. “So you plan to destroy the entire fleet of old rusty airships that Allakon and Jennessee owns. I have great news. The fleet is about to destroy itself.”

“I do not have to destroy the fleet. Baron Vetepurr has been doing that for years, without my help.”

“What does that mean?”

“He wants to take over the Confederation along with me. We have been working together.”

“What does that mean?”

“After my son Ferron marries Pelf, on the second day of their royal reign, he and I want to take control of the Confederation.”

“Look, I admit killing Kung would be fun. And a new leader would be different to all. But we live in the same old Confederation. You can’t kill too many of the natives. You can’t build an airship. I can’t grow food. You can’t dance…”

Quinastine grinned. “I can dance.”

“You can’t live in the harsh desert of the Sun.”

Quinastine laughed. “Nobody can live within the harsh desert of the sun. That is why Glad sends all her natives to live and reside inside the cool and comfortable kingdoms.”

He frowned. “She does. I didn’t realize that fact.”

“I agree not to kill the entire populous. I will kill Kung and take over the Confederation. Are you with me and Vetepurr or not?”

He exhaled. “Can I think about it?”

Quinastine smiled. “If we own and control our side of the kingdom with the metal inside the Kingdom of Fire, then we could war.”

He gasped, “War?”

“Shush!”

He frowned, “War with whom, Quinastine? Imperator Kung and Duke Allakon, they are the real leaders of the Confederation and possess the riches in terms of resources and natives. People demand food. Food feeds the populous. The populous vote for the food to eat, not the pretty princesses, I promise you that truth.”

“I agree. Kung has created and maintained a useless Confederation for the entire populous.”

“It is not worthless, it is worthy.”

“The key to war would be the control of the metal lava pits that can continue to repair and built the new airships and more weapons inside the Kingdom of the Fire. The other key to war would be to raise an army of warriors from the dissatisfaction of the people.”

“Hmm, your story tale has merits but mice. You are forgetting one thing that I remember which you should also.”

Quinastine frowned. “What is that?”

“The entire populous of people of the Confederation, except for the royals, vote for the first royal princess of the Kingdom of the Sands because she is virgin and untouched. They expect the leader of the Confederation to be a virgin bride on her royal wedding night with any male. The male could be a Pamburg prince. The populous of the people would not care. They see and care only for the first royal princess of the land, which is Pelf.”

Quinastine laughed. “You are correct. I did not forget. I mentioned before that Kung is gay. He only fucks other males with a long dick.”

“Yes, you have repeated your vile statement a couple of times through my chin patch.”

“My vile statement has not penetrated your closed mind. Thus, Kung is not and could not be the biological father of Pelf.”

He coughed. “How do you know that to be true?”

“The toad likes my dick, since her husband’s dick sticks into the asshole of another male, too many times.”

“How do we prove that truth?”

“That is too simple to accommodate.”

“Tell me? How do we prove the truth that Pelf is not his blood daughter?”

“We just do it, if we are challenged by Kung.”

“This is amazing. We could win the battle, without dripping a single drop of my precious blood protein by exposing the truth among the other royals.”

“Hmm, I would not do that.”

“Why not?”

“The other royals would highly question the identity of the real biological father of Pelf, since each young royal is supposed to be the blood child of a pair of royal parents.”

“Hmm, based on your logic, Nixie is not the biological princess blood child of Kung, either. Is Haildrameme the true biological royal mother of both girls?”

“Truly.”

“Hmm, are you the father of Pelf?”

Quinastine laughed. “Maybe…”

“Why is your answer, maybe?”

“I could be the royal father as a royal count. You could be the royal father of Pelf as a royal king. Does it really matter who is the father of Pelf? The new point, the Confederation needs new leadership.”

“I think the Confederation needs true leadership, if Kung is gay and his daughter is not a pure blood royal princess. I agree with you on that point.”

Quinastine exhaled. “Forget whose daughter belongs to whom right now?”

“Why? You have educated my mind. I think we should confront Kung tonight, after mealtime or during mealtime, and embarrass him with the correct answer and ask for his peaceful abdication from the leadership role of the Confederation. Then I can be king…”

“I think we should confront and ask the Pamburg king and engage in war.”

He gasped, “What for? What does that mean?”

“I have been educating you to see the bigger picture or the bigger continent or the bigger dick. We have outgrown our lands. We need to expanse immediately. We need to start a war and land grab for our children and our future of the Confederation.”

“You want to land grab the entire Pamburg Kingdom. We should go to the east. There, it would be an easy win.”

“We have conquered them already. They are our slaves for the night and the day. We must possess more fertile lands for food, more stable soil for houses, and better weather elements for both, the Pamburg Kingdom. The kingdom is equal to the one side of numerous kingdoms on each side of the Delta waters. Your kingdom kisses the southern side of the Pamburg Kingdom. Haven’t you ever seen the interior of the kingdom?”

He exhaled. “My range of snow-capped mountains is snow and ice. The Pamburg range of mountains is heavy thick woodlands with a set of vicious animals that killed and eat human flesh. Yes, I have seen in the far distance some of the flat interior lands within the Pamburg Kingdom. There is a short mountain which is rumored to be the home of the royals. The mountains are surrounded by miles and miles of swampy land and numerous biting vicious animals, a very strategic home location. The front of the kingdom displays a set of massive crystal gates which are impenetrable.”

“Theoretically, it is said to be impenetrable, only because, no one has ever tried.”

“Do you plan to be the first?”

“I will be the first emperor of the Pamburg Kingdom.”

He laughed. “What is my role, your slave?”

“You can rule the Confederation. There would be too much land and too many slaves.”

“Slaves! Where would all the slaves come from?”

“The Pamburg natives would be angry and mad at us. We would have to enslave them and then whip an ass and a face for total control. They would become the new set of slaves to serve the Confederation. Our natives would become the upper class that would be serviced by all the Pamburg natives.”

He exhaled. “I don’t like your new idea. It is too wild and too deadly. I might die in the battle or from a slave revolt.”

“And if I told you that Vetepurr has a fleet of new airships that are hidden inside each river barge which is ready for deployment of a war on Pamburg Kingdom immediately, right now.”

“No…”

“If I told you that Vetepurr has a set of new weapons that has already handed out to each guard of each kingdom which is ready for deployment for a war with the Pamburg Kingdom immediately, right now?”

“What about Glay?”

“What about Glay?”

“She is the leader of the guards from her Kingdom of the Sun. They all obey her word.”

“And she will lead all the guards into war with the Pamburg Kingdom. You have my word.”

“What about Vetepurr? What is his role in war and after war?”

Quinastine exhaled. “Vetepurr is a trusted royal. However, we must keep the irons heated and hot. Vetepurr must stay down inside the pits. We need airships and weapons.”

“I agree. What is Glay’s reward within the new Pamburg Kingdom?”

“Hmm, usually, the first line of defense becomes the first ones inside a watery grave.”

“Hmm, I’m beginning to like your new idea. When is the war?”

“What war?”

He laughed. “You are speaking figuratively, of course.”

“Of course, I am theorizing an unlikely situation, enjoying my hand massage within a pretty day inside the Kingdom of the Sand. But I want my first royal Prince Ferron to marry Pelf. That is the truth.”

“I see clearly the truth, now.” Amoywane, the king of the Kingdom of the Snow flipped over and rested onto a back spine, allowing the slave girl to massage every naked inch of body. Her set of hands were firm and warm and as she was blind. She used all fingers to touch and probe each corner of him.

He softly chuckled from her tickling touches and as, the chin patch twinkled in the same matching dark blue color from the jaw movement and the light sound, without a private conversation with his royal friend Quinastine. His mind ticked with the numerous possibilities of a new ruler within the Pamburg Kingdom. Amoywane didn’t want to settle as the overlord of the overcrowded lands within the Confederation. He desired the wild and untouched lands of the Pamburg Kingdom. After all, his kingdom kissed the tall mountains of the Pamburg Kingdom. It would be most logic for the new emperor to rule both high mountains and the low valleys of a similar kingdom.

Yes, Amoywane would rule by both defeat and deception which was required, after informing his wife Ylangling that she will be the new empress of Pamburg Kingdom.

 

 

 

4th hour (late afternoon)

 

Kingdom of the Fire

Home of Baron Vetepurr and three daughters

first royal princess Pio, second royal princess Mio

and third royal princess Nio

Underground pit location

Bedroom setting of Pio

 

 

She moved down the staircase with a smile and turned to the side, dashing down through the red colored enclosed hallway, and then turned again. She entered her private bedroom. The heat signature detected and closed, locking the door, sealing her inside.

She stripped off the dark blue cloak, sipping it down over the floor and stopped, standing in front of a tall chest of drawers. Each drawer held a set of personal clothes. She opened the first drawer and reached inside, flipping upward a silver-tinted index finger into the upper wood panel and pressed the exposed button.

Part of the top of the chest surface cracked open, sliding out toward her naked breasts, exposing a flat piece of wood. On top of the wood, there were numerous columns of silver tinted individual patches that were not used for the face, but another body part.

Some of the columns were empty.

She reached down and selected the next available individual silver tinted body patch, slamming the gently metal over her naked belly button and watched with high anticipation.

The metal sat still in the color of silver and then flashed into life, turning into the color of pink, continuing to flesh off and on with pretty color.

Pio lifted both arms into the air with a scream and a smile of joy. The belly button patch indicated that she was pregnant with a growing and developing fetus, after fucking Vantrey on top of her bedroom mattress in a weird love formation, a few minutes ago.

She whirled around in a circle with happiness and stopped, dancing in front of the chest of drawers with a hum and a smile. She gently shoved the exposed panel toward the rear of the chest. The panel obeyed, retreated, and then closed hiding the other columns of belly button patches.

She reached out and grabbed the nose patch, slamming it into the side of the nose bridge, slapping the face patch with a finger pad for communication and as, the nose patch twinkled in the color of coral tints. “Bring two contains of metal components and rest at the Delta shoreline, now!” Pio didn’t bother to identify her princess-person, since she was the first royal princess of the Kingdom of the Fire. Her princess order went out into the matching various other nose patches of coral tint to each metalist worker for immediate execution and it was obeyed, right now.

And her royal mother, the wife of Baron Vetepurr was dead. She had died a long time ago, after the birth of her children.

Thus, Pio was both the royal hostess and the royal daughter of the Kingdom of the Fire.

Pio back stepped with a smile and swung around, dancing side to side with delight. The belly button would not fall out and would stick upon the naked skin of her stomach until it was removed. She danced and hummed ahead, entering the large closet, and stopped, reaching out, grabbing a long rich black cape. She swung the cape around her nakedness with a smile and gathered up the long fabric into one hand, swinging around without tripping over the cape, moving ahead with a smile and a nod toward the closed door.

The door detected and registered her heat signature, sliding the door open for her exit.

Pio moved through the archway and turned down the same hallway with a smile and a hum, dashing toward the staircase, climbing the steps, and stood upright in the brown soil of her home land. She lifted the hooded cape to hide a face and double wrapped the long fabric around her nakedness and the belly button patch, moving ahead toward the shoreline of the light blue water of the Delta. There were two small containers of metal components standing alone without a set of metalists and shined in the tint of bright orange, the theme color of the Kingdom of the Fire.

 

 

Delta blue waters

Warm temperatures with parted clouds of sunrays of yellow

Brown colored shoreline setting

 

 

Her eyelashes darted to the side and up into the sky, looking up for a spy within her home lands, stopping in place, and stood between the two orange tinted containers at the edge of water underneath the bright yellow sun on a pretty day.

Pio was traveling to the place, where her little growing fetus would be safe.

The belly button patch had immediately relayed a blinking message to the one of the fast boats that belonged to the River Rats for an immediate water transport ride to the final destination, as long as, the River Rat had received payment, the two tubs of metal components to repair their water ships.

The fast boat quickly circled the water and stopped at the signal of the belly button patch, wobbling side to side near the brown colored dirt shore within the Kingdom of the Fire.

Two of five tall male River Rats jumped out from the carriage of the boat and grabbed both arms of Pio, quickly lifting her from the brown soil into the air and over the shallow water, gently dropping her down into the rear section of the tiny boat in silence.

She leaned down and rested over the hard rear seat bench as the pile of stinky dark colored blankets covered her entire body with the simple disguise from any spy.

Two other male River Rats jumped down into the shallow water and ran around the boat, dashing into the soil, leaning down, and collected the two tubs of metal components into a chest. They dashed to the side of the boat and climbed up, sitting inside the front seat of the transport.

The boat driver revved the fast engine. The single fast boat jolted into movement and steered down the smooth Delta water underneath the bright sunlight of a warm day with Princess Pio in the rear.

 

 

 

5th hour (late afternoon)

 

Kingdom of the Sand

Sunset of yellow, blue, and white

Hot temperatures and lightning bolts

Assembly Hall setting

 

 

The set of three doors automatically slid open into the grand room.

Each yellow tinted lightning bolt sizzled with a set of heated particles throughout the outdoor air waves that was showed through the upper glass window panes of the Assembly Hall auditorium.

Childhood friends Modoc and Vantrey entered with a smile and split apart from each other, going into two different directions. Vantrey turned and veered toward the huddle with his native brothers from the Kingdom of the Sun and stopped, back slapping the collar bones with nods and grins before the start of afternoon academic session.

A few hours ago, he had landed the airship with the cart of metal components over the dry and hard orange colored desert inside the Kingdom of the Sun, allowing his friend Vantrey to fly the ship back home into the Kingdom of the Land. Then he refreshed for the academic classes that were held in the late afternoon before suppertime. Modoc slowly paced ahead toward the row of chairs and stopped, standing in front of her with a smirk. The girl leaned over with a smile and kissed his lips without breathing.

The teen girl Ovilla was the first royal princess of the Kingdom of the Wind. She was tall with a slender body frame and a set of long fingers on a pair of elegant hands for drawing or dancing, which was convenient. She wore a tight fitting sheath dress, falling to the kneecaps with a pair of spiked heels to show off her set of long and lean legs. She possessed a head of thin lightest blonde locks of hair with glowing pale skin tone with a set of green eyeballs.

The Kingdom of the Wind was a flat forestland sight of miles and miles of tall brown barked trees with varied shaped green or red or yellow leaves, scattered groups of short dark green or bright orange plant bushes, colorful rows of wildflowers, beams of yellow sunrays, and peeks of blue skyline. The natives lived and thrived inside a tree house that was covered with a natural canopy of tree limbs which consisted of dancers of music, artists of painting, and writers of poems. Her mother Marquee Jennessee was the ruler. Her father was Marquise Fallacious was a poet of love poems who enjoyed freedom as a royal and his wife as a royal ruler.

Ovilla was destined to become the next Marquee when her biological mother retired without a fight or a fright or a bump or a bruise. Then, she would create and choreograph the same old dance routines and entertain the same old galaxy natives until her retirement date at the age of forty years, living a simple life behind the shadow of her future princess daughter.

The Kingdom of the Wind had always and will always be ruled by a princess female.

The life of dancer was very short which lasted for twenty years, since the body was pounded and bruised from a set of high energy activity of daily live performances. No life form wanted to see one single piece of an audio and visual tech tag that were recorded of a past performance.

Her brother Exmore was the lucky Wind royal, possessing a slender body for dance and a set of long fingers for drawing, also. He would not inherit the windy and vast dark green lush forestland of trees or carrying on the responsibility of dance entertainment within the Confederation. Thus, he must marry another princess or become a dancer within a new unit on his home kingdom. Or Exmore could marry another dancer and still performed part of the dance company.

The purpose of Royal Academy was to pair each royal with a mate. The mate married and moved away from their native home world to live and rule as the new royal couple within the chosen kingdom. Every teen female was an inherited princess. Every teen male was an inherited prince.

The Royal Academy was an institution of learning, teaching and molding a princess and a prince into the next royal couple. The teens represented all the thriving worlds of the Confederation.

The labor class was composed of the workers that worked a job for food, shelter, clothing, and working and waiting on the princess and prince couple. The Royal Academy was created for a prince or a princess to choose a mate, keeping the Confederation which had lasted for centuries.

Each royal teen learned a set of academic subjects, such as, mathematics, science, and literature inside the classroom environment. Outside the classroom environment, each royal teen learned about each other within the social atmosphere with a set of guardian guards for protection and privacy during the daylight and early evening until dismissed for the night.

The perfectly square shaped auditorium room was called the Assembly Hall. No less for a royal room filled with a set of princesses and princes. There was not a line of elegant dancers twisting and twirling around over the smooth floor in front of the rows of elevated throne chairs, dancing to the soft music. There was not a line of guards marching between two dancers and twirling the shaft up, down, sideways, and out of sync with the soft music, but in a military routine in front of each glass pane. The Assembly Hall served as the classroom to education the young royals, who would eventually become the ruler of their home world at the eighteenth year of the royal birth.

Each royal sat inside a personalized individual throne chair that exhibited a set of hand crafted wooden symbols over the chair which signified the royal house. A few chairs displayed a royal colorful flag between a set of the tall and upright extended rear poles on the back rest of each throne chair.

Some of the throne chairs held a set of royal banners for fun also. The flags slightly wavered and wiggled on the side of the staircase that led toward the royal seat of each throne chair.

Each line consisted of individual throne chairs that formed a funny looking row that was scattered in front of three of walls.

Third-fourths measurement of each wall was made from tan colored sand grains that twinkled and winked at each royal during class. At the bottom of each wall, there was a row of white granite tinted individual statues. Each life-sized statue resembled a former and dead royal, wearing a white tinted granite ancient costume of the death period from centuries ago. The upper part of the wall was made of smooth glass which occupied one-fourth of each wall, showing off each lightning bolt in the color of bright yellow, coming from the continuous heat storm that didn’t contain loud sounding thunder or a sheet of raindrops.

On the floor, there was an individual staircase of steps which up into the throne chair which slightly separated each throne chair from the royal for pomp and drama, not academic purposes.

The highest staircase within any row belonged to the first royal of each kingdom which contained a series of seven individual steps, since the number six was an unlucky number. The second royal sat an ass inside an individual throne chair that went up six individual steps, since second place sucked for everyone.

Actually, the second and third royal both sat an ass inside an individual throne chair that went up six individual steps, since misery of the unlucky loved company.

Thus, each row of weird elevated throne chairs stood upright to various heights within the air and faced the educator as each royal teen gossiped about the latest event within the Confederation. To gossip, each royal teen was dressed based on the current style of the royal court, a face patch.

For hundreds of years, the face patch had dominated public speaking events and private secret conversations.

The face patch was an elegant design of slender single or multiple colored smooth piece of metal that fit over a particular section of the face. There were various assignments of face styles for a particular part of the face, such like, the jaw line, the chin, the cheekbone, the nose, the eyebrow, the earlobe, and the forehead.

Each person wore and displayed a face patch for long-distance communication. Every noble family held a certain color while keeping and sharing a set of deep dark secrets.

Imperator Kung, ruler of the Confederation encouraged individuality among the natives.

Thus, the face patch served and translated the words, the grunts, the hisses, the squeals, and other meek or loud sounds into a set of sentence structures for the eardrums of the non-native.

Each royal lady favored a forehead face patch which was always coupled with a pair of dangling earlobes metal patch. The colored metal tinted forehead face patch was slapped over the widest part of the forehead in a solid flat line that extended from temple to temple. The solid line contained a set of vicious sharp points or cute rounded circles that were all colored in golden tint for fun and flare. Overall, the forehead face patch represented a flat tiara on a queen over the different colored skin tone.

An earlobe patch was slapped onto a pair of lobes and hung down from the skin, sometimes dangling over each collar tone of the royal lady in the same golden hue or a set of different color tones.

Each face patch was displayed in a variety of colors, tints, hues, and tones some fun personality traits.

During each public speaking engagement within the assembly room, Imperator Kung required all nobles to wear a golden colored forehead patch for the females or a golden colored chin patch for the males.

Usually, the lower class of workers from each village wore an oval shaped golden colored nose patch over the side of the nostril bridge or a square shaped jaw line patch on one side of the skull while performing a job and communicating with the other workers.

The key feature of the face patch was the fun design. The chin patch was a small squared shape that fit directly underneath the bottom lip. The jaw line patch was a rectangle shaped that was slapped sideways onto the jaw line on each or both sides of the skull bone. The cheekbone patch was a single piece of wiggling piece of metal semi-crooked line. The nose patch was an oval shape of metal that curvy around a sharp nose or a rounded nose. The eyebrow patch was an arched piece of metal that nicely fit over the thin eye socket or the protruded bone of the eye socket. The lip patch was shaped into a narrow rectangular or a curvy long of fun. The forehead patch was a single thick or thin piece of metal that stretched from temple to temple or hairline to hairline.

For the personal fun and from the creative mind of Baron Vetepurr of the Kingdom of the Fire, there was a forehead face patch in the design of a pair of protruding curvy or straight horns that was slapped over the top of one or both eyebrows. Most of the older males and the younger teen males enjoyed wearing a pair of horns over the flat forehead that was sometimes paired with a set of face patch fangs.

The fanged face patch displayed a set of extended tooth fangs that was slammed against the edge of the lip with the sharpened pointy tip. The tip pointed down toward the floor and sometimes was made of an uglier different hue of color.

The younger set of children would choose a face patch of tiny dots. The set of tiny dots were available in range of different colors also. The set of dots were placed at the side of the eye socket as a single rolling colored tear. Or the tiny dots were slammed onto one of the nose holes as a set of rolling colored snot. Or the set of tiny dots were smashed into one side of the lips like a set of rolling colored mouth drool.

Yeah, the younger set of children had fun with the face patches while playing for fun or learning the academic lessons.

Modoc was a prince from the Kingdom of the Land. The Kingdom of the Land consisted of miles and miles of red dirt that planted, grew, and harvested tons of food stuffs for each local village of each kingdom, heading down toward the sandy beach. His mother Duchess Torgeezus, she was currently housed inside the Social Hall below this room, waiting for the academic classes to cease, before the royal family went to dinner and then retired back to home.

On one side wall inside a single row slightly in the middle of the auditorium room, there was a set of elevated individual throne chair with a set separate staircase for a teen royal. Modoc escorted Ovilla to the side of the auditorium room, marching up the seven steps and spun around with a smile, sitting down inside the center of the third throne chair without assisting Ovilla into her royal chair. This was his assigned parking spot for his butthole, since the first day of academic classes for the royals at the age of fourteen years old. He turned and scanned the room with a grin, wearing a pair of invisible creepy and curved devil horn face patches over each eyebrow that were cleverly invented by Baron Vetepurr, who ruled the Kingdom of Fire. The face patch twinkled all time with a word conversation into the eardrums of the wearer. When Modoc talked or heard another whisper of words, the curvy devil horns lighted up in the sissy color of pink like now.

The sissy pink tinted hue on each face patch had been dictated coming from Imperator Kung while detouring each teen royal from misbehaving in horseplay in the classroom but it didn’t help.

The human, an educator of the young royals sat in front of the classroom inside an oversized tan colored sitting chair, wearing an array of face patches in the tone of sissy pink. His face was decorated, starting at the wide forehead with a line thread of sparkling pink tint that resembled a tiara. A pair of curvy and straight pointed devil horns was located above the tiara face patch and each white colored hairy eyebrow. Two individual eye brows patches were displayed over the top of each eyebrow. A set of nose patches glittered on each side of the nose bridge. A pair of cheekbone wiggling line face patches twinkled in pink colors. A mustache face patch displayed above the lips. A chin face patch was below the bottom lips. Two jaw line patched covered the edge of his face. And finally, he wore a pair of pink tinted dangling earrings. Some of the princesses only activated one dangling earring for annoyance to the Educator.

Yes, the Educator was a nameless face of twinkling pink tinted face patches on a tone of yellow tinted skin, looking ridicule inside the oversized sitting chair. He continued to whisper and as each face patch picked up the words. “Come inside and sit down, royals. Class is beginning.”

A person only whispered a set of sentences or words into a face patch. Then the face patch translated each word clearly into the eardrums of the other party or parties. A person could yell into the face patch with a loud voice, but the face patch would rely on a set of whispered words into the eardrums of the receiving party or parties.

Modoc possessed a tone of red skin and a head of cropped brown colored hair, and a pair of hazel eyeballs with a slender build of lean muscles. He also wore a bright neon light green colored mustache that was currently not twinkling which communicated directly with his good friend Vantrey. The key to the face patch was an exact matching design and color. Then two individuals could whisper in a set of secret words. If there was not any communication, then the face patch was unlighted and blended into the skin tone of the wearer.

Ovilla leaned over and slapped a baby blue colored cheekbone face patch on Modoc.

Modoc didn’t cringe. He was used to her doing that silly maneuver on his face. Ovilla leaned over and invaded his personal space each afternoon inside the Royal Academy. The face patch could be removed and reapplied every day. It could be worn to bed also, except no teens did that.

Ovilla turned and smiled into the nose profile of Modoc, whispering into the face patch that only transmitted into the eardrums of Modoc, rolling the thin blonde hair within her fingers. “I’m excited about class today. We’re close to the age of eighteen years old. Then we will each select our mate right after the Public Presentation. What role are you going to assume in the public presentation? I am…”

He stared ahead with a grin and watched the patterns of dancing lightning bolts inside the upper forward window with a gasp “Wow. That lightning bolt looks like your face, Ovilla.”

“Where?” Ovilla turned with a gasp and a grin to see the forward window, searching the skyline for a pattern of her face with a pout, “Awe, I missed it. But I bet it was beautiful like me.”

Modoc reached up and slapped the baby blue colored cheekbone face patch which activated the transmitter volume to off. Thus, he could not hear the words of Ovilla. The face patch was a communication devise that worked all the time, after the face patch was slapped over the skin anywhere and anytime. However, the wearer could touch the metal on the face patch and mute the sound, coming from the other party or parties. Modoc did every afternoon, too.

Ovilla turned with a smile and a whisper into her matching blue colored face patch, staring at the nose profile of Modoc. “I am going….”

The cheekbone face patch twinkled in light blue colors which indicated that Ovilla was still talking only to Modoc. However, Modoc could not hear her words but nodded occasionally for drama.

Also, on the face of Modoc, there was a third face patch, a nose face patch. The nose patch had been slapped on before his presence inside the Assembly Hall. The lavender colored royal patch belonged to Kingdom of the Sand and its royal second daughter Nixie. The nose patch was easier to wear rather than annoying Nixie, who was the sister of Pelf. The nose face patch flicked in the color of lavender from Nixie. She continued to carry a conversation with Modoc as Modoc didn’t hear the words, either.

Each face patch transmitted each word in a form of a soft whisper. Possessing multiple face patches didn’t upset the five senses, since it was like standing in the middle of a circle, overhearing several people talking at the same time. The brain cells of Modoc would react and concentrate on one voice tone for clarity. However, each face patch allowed a simple finger push on the twinkling metal to mute the device, coming from the whispering party or parties like Ovilla and Nixie. Modoc nodded with a smile for drama. The mustache face patch twinkled in the colors of neon bright pale green like a pile of mouth vomit, indicating a speaker on the other end.

He was a head taller than Modoc with a set of board shoulders, a pair of blue eyes. The twinkling blue eyeballs allowed him and the other natives to shine and see within the darkness at night on his home land, the Kingdom of the Sun. He wore a long ponytail behind the nape of his neck in the color of rich black. His face was clean shaven with a set of loop earrings, dangling from inside both earlobes. And a single looped ring hung down between the nose holes, creating great pain, when he smiled. Thus, Vantrey did not smile. His body frame possessed a tone of light brown skin. The right side of his chest cavity going down to the tenth rib within the rib cage held an array of colorful tattoos, marking him the highest rank of prince within the Kingdom of the Sun. Vantrey wore the exact same neon bright pale green tinted mustache face patch, staring at Modoc with a smile and a whisper into the face patch. “Why don’t you boot both Ovilla and Nixie from your arm rests? O. You can’t,” loudly chuckling.

Modoc turned and stared with a nod and a smile at Vantrey, hearing the soft words and soft laughter. He wanted to follow the wise advice of his good friend. However, Nixie would get mad at him. Then Pelf would get upset with Modoc when her sister was upset too. Modoc was going to marry Pelf. The marriage arrangement had existed for centuries. The Kingdom of the Land first royal always married the Kingdom of the Sand first royal.

And there never was conflict of the first royals as the same sex either, because of the Pamburg Kingdom possessed a set of advanced medical technology which was a big help and a bigger secret from the Confederation.

Vantrey continued to sit on a separate row of six individual throne chairs within the center of the Assembly hall auditorium. His face was covered in set of sissy pink coated devil horns on the wide forehead to hear the Educator, a wiggling light green mustache underneath the nose holes to hear Modoc, and a dark blue chin patch to whisper at his girl Pio. His butthole faced the rear wall. His arm caressed the hand of his love Princess Pio. His other arm rested on top of the arm rest, playing the nasty game of mashing the fingers with the second royal and his brother Prince Zeebac for fun.

Second royal prince Qcraft looked and dressed like his older brother Vantrey, wearing a set of sissy pink coated devil horns on the forehead to hear the Educator only. He wasn’t interested in talking during class to anyone else, only leaving call to perform his shaft practices skills with his sister for fun and her blood.

The other brother of Vantrey, third royal Prince Zeebac sat next to her brother Qcraft playing the same fingers game with his brother also. Actually, he lifted a folded fist and then slapped it down over the hand of his brother with a loud smack and a louder laugh into the air waves. He wore a set of sissy pink coated devil horns on the forehead to hear the Educator only. He didn’t want to whisper to any of the other princesses or princes either.

Her throne chair sat next to his throne chair, Pio held the hand of Vantrey as the other free arm flung side to side, leaning over into the second throne chair, talking with her two other sisters. Pio always was talking with her sisters about the business within the Kingdom of the Fire. The Fire was responsible for the creation and repair of new and older airships, wagons, carts, and other pieces of metal that fly over the land or sail into the sky. There was too much metal work to be done inside the underground pits instead of wasting time here inside the Royal Academy. She wore a forehead face patch that resembled a flat tiara of pink with pointy spikes going up and down the metal strip, a set of colorful dots was scattered about the cheekbones which matched her two sisters for the private conversation which could not be ease drop since the key to transiting words was the exact shape and color of the matching set of metal face patches. And she wore a chin patch of dark green that matched the face patch of Vantrey for a short whisper of conversation. Pio wore an arm patch and pressed the picture occasionally with the new specs of a new airship design from the brilliant mind of her father, Baron Vetepurr.

On same row with Modoc, the second throne chair hold the lovely daughter of Imperator Kung and his wife Imperatoress Haildrameme second royal Princess Nixie between Modoc and her sister Pelf. Nixie was a petite teen with a head of white colored hair, a pair of violet eyeballs, and a tone of yellow skin like her sister and the rest of the servants inside the Kingdom of the Sand. She twisted a neck with a smile into the nose profile of Modoc, whispering into her tan colored nose patch that matched her love Modoc. She planned to win the first choice within the Public presentation. Then she would pick Modoc as her mate. Then they would rule and run the Confederation. Nixie didn’t tattle to anyone but she was winning the royal teen competition. Then she would become the next Imperatoress of the Confederation.

Her sister Pelf could end of with any other prince, since Nixie didn’t give an owl hoot as the bird lived and thrived within the Kingdom of the Wind.

Once Nixie was the new Imperatoress with her new husband imperator Modoc, they would create a war and then invade all the riches and resources of the Pamburg Kingdom, claiming the fertile lands for their new empire.

Her father Imperator Kung had visited the Pamburg Kingdom on his second day of new rule as an eighteen-year-old. That was it. There were not any more invitations back into the mysterious and mystical Pamburg Kingdom.

As usual, the royals of the Pamburg Kingdom rejected and refused the kind offer to join and share their resources with the rest of the kingdoms.

Now, it was time for a change of attitude and altitude for the Confederation. The Confederation was growing very fast without land and food. Nixie had worked very hard to secure her number one spot within the Public Presentation, continuing to smile and whisper into the tan colored nose patch while Modoc nodded with a grin in silence.

Nixie knew that Modoc had clicked off her matching nose profile, but skinny and snaky Ovilla didn’t. It was a fun façade pretending to entertain Modoc each afternoon. However, at night, Nixie always won the princess game.

On the same row, inside the second elevated throne bench, Princess Pelf sat quietly alone observing the rest of the roaming royals. She always sat alone inside the bench which was next to her sister princess Nixie, since the first day of academic classes at the age of fourteen years old. She wore a pink tinted forehead tiara face patch with a pair of dangling pink tinted earrings. She has punched off the dangling earrings for communication and observed each royal with a fluttering heart of worry.

On the same row with Pelf, inside a first third throne chair, first royal Prince Ferron of the Kingdom of the Lakes sat and leaned over the arm rest, not touching her soft cheekbone or the naked shoulder of the elegant princess of Pelf. He loved her and wanted to marry her during the Time of Recognition. And he would do that, once he won the first choice with the Pubic Presentation. The first choice always wins and weds the prince or princess of the Kingdom of the Sand. His father

On the side wall with Ovilla, completing the rest of the throne chairs, there sat the other royals form the Kingdom of the Wind. Second royal prince Exmore and third royal princess Sedottie, they were the brother and the sister of first royal princess Ovilla, sitting side by side and occupied the same space, not for any particular reason.

Exmore duplicated most of the males with a set of sissy pink coated devil horns to hear the Educator, a bright red nose patch to talk with his girl Triddie and an orange cheekbone face patch to talk with his twin sister Sedottie, since Ovilla never wanted to chat about anything but Modoc. Exmore didn’t want to hear about Modoc either.

His sister Sedottie wore a forehead tiara like the rest of the teen females with a set of matching pink dangling earrings to hear the Educator and a jaw line in the color of light brown to listen to Lortany only, who is the prince of Kingdom of Snow. She smiled and only giggled, staring directly at him. Sedottie wasn’t interested in becoming the princess of the Confederation, since there was another royal plot for that matter which indirectly benefited and included Sedottie.

Her mother was constructing a new play with a new playground for her sons and daughters.

Across from the long single row of individual throne chairs that held Ferron, Pelf, Nixie, Modoc, Ovilla, Exmore, and Sedottie, on the other side wall, there were another set of individual throne chairs.

The first throne bench held the two biological blood-brothers of Modoc. The second royal prince Jarl and the third royal prince Altus sat side to side.

Jarl will marry Nixie after the Time of Recognition. Then Nixie would become the next new young Duchess of the Kingdom of the Land. This coupling had happened for centuries for the second royals of the Sand and the Land. He wore a set of sissy pink coated devil horn which had been dictated by Kung and a face patch of rows of dots that represented tiny pieces of light green snot, flowing down the left nostril for fun and to talk with his brother Altus.

The third royal prince Altus wore a set of sissy pink coated devil horns and a matching face patch of rows of dots that represented a column of tiny pieces of light green snot, flowing down the left nostril for fun and to talk with his brother Jarl. Altus stared with a sour frown and whisper into the left nostril face patch, staring at the girl. “Why do you allow her to act and flirt with Modoc? The silly teen behavior is disrespectful, brother.”

Jarl smirked with a whisper and stared at Nixie and as, his words transmitted back into the snot looking face patch. “Modoc doesn’t see or want or hear Nixie. He only wears the nose patch to be respectful to Pelf, her sister. He is going to marry Pelf and become the prince of tan sands and nothing but heated servants here and run the Royal Academy like a lazy numb. Nixie is my girl and will be my future wife after the stupid Public Presentation has completed, next week.”

He stared at Nixie with a sneer. “How do you know that?”

Jarl smiled. “He told me.”

“You believe me?”

“I believe our brother. He loves Pelf and talks only about her day and night. She has a tender heart thing and be fine wife for Modoc.”

Altus laughed. “None of the royals possess a tender heart. Where did she get it? Not from her mother, Imperatoress Haildrameme with that crooked nose, either. Haildrameme has an ugly nose. Nixie didn’t inherit that either.”

“I don’t know but she has one. Modoc admires it and loves Pelf for it, too.”

“Nixie doesn’t have a tender heart but a stinging bite.

“Yes, my imp is Nixie. She is not tender, but hard and fast. I like my girl to be strong and brave. She will make an excellent duchess within the Kingdom of the Land.”

“Her spirit will have to be tamed.”

“Not tamed but turned into energy of growing foods,” laughed Jarl.

Altus frowned. “That sounds boring, too, brother.”

Jarl laughed. “I like to eat.”

He laughed. “I like to eat, too.

“Well, my first act as the new duke, I will fly Nixie out to one of the gardens and plant a row of broccoli with my new bride in celebration of our royal future together.”

“You’re a true land lover.”

“Right, brother.”

The forward wall held the single Educator, a servant of the Kingdom of the Sand. He sat low and stationary on top of the floor without flinging a hand or a piece of chalk or a piece of shaft at each teen royal.

The middle aged male with a head of white colored head, a face of white colored beard, and a pair of violet eyeballs sat inside an elevated sitting oversized chair of tan leather, not a throne chair without a flag or a banner. The chair was nicely padded for teaching the young royals about royal protocol. He whispered into the air and as, his words were captured into each pink twinkling face patch and then transmitted into each royal face. He faked a smile. “This is the start of the week. You will work together and prepare a Public Presentation which will be viewed by your royal parents, the parents of your fellow royals, and the rest of the populous of the people.”

A set of folded fists of some teens pounded on top of the wooden arm rest without wobbling the throne chair. Each face patch sounded with a set of soft moans and groans back into the eardrums of the Educator.

Each royal class had to present a Public Presentation, marking the ascension of royalty, coming from the Royal Academy before beginning a life of royal duty.

After the Public Presentation ended, the populous of the people would select the favorite performing royal teen as the first choice to announce his or her mate for life. Once the royal teen selected the mate, the mate could accept or refuse.

If the mate refused, the first choice royal teen dropped down at the end of the royal line with the least or last two royals, who always paired and married.

Then the populous of the people would announce the second favorite performing royal teen. The second favorite royal teen would select out loud inside a face patch and show on an arm patch the picture of his or her mate for life. Then the mate could accept or refuse the honor.

The procedure followed a numeric sequencing through each royal teen. Then the rejected royal teens would select out loud a second mate choice and repeat until each teen was paired with a lovely or nasty mate. The entire process was called the Time of Recognition.

After the time of Recognition, each royal family announced through the face patch and on arm patch each selected royal pair, coming from inside the Assembly Hall, marking a formal engagement which was followed by a series of royal weddings throughout the day and the night.

Then each royal married couple started the process of taking over the royal duties of their parents.

“Quiet, royals!” Each face patch twinkled in sissy pink colors and as, he shouted with a sour frown. “Please bring forth a kind suggestion for the Public Presentation. It can be a poem, a dance, a reading, an airship race, a song, a duel of shafts…”

“A monster chasing down his lunch.”

“A princess chasing down the prince…

“A prince chasing down the princess…”

“A dual of strengths with taunt muscles…”

“A dual of sucking down food proteins…”

Inside the middle section of the assembly room within the top row of elevated throne chairs, Exmore quietly sat inside a two-seater throne chair with his younger sister Sedottie. They were classified as a set of twins, but not really.

During the royal conception process, his eighteen-year-old mother Queen Jennessee had conceived the first child, who was named Princess Ovilla. Then, the developing fetus had been safely removed from her womb by the talented hands on a scientist within the Pamburg Kingdom. The fetus was stored and incubated like a piece of sizzling dinner meat until it grew into a mature baby girl.

In contract, if the first conceived fetus had been a male, then the fetus would have been terminated within the womb of Queen Jennessee.

During the incubation process of first princess Ovilla who was named during the growth stage.

Marquee Jennessee conceived a second child within her womb, a week later. The second fetus was removed and stored without incubation on the developing zygote. Then, Queen Jennessee conceived a third child within her womb, sometimes along the third week of her virgin marriage to her husband. The third fetus was removed, stored, and frozen like the second non-developing zygotes, also.

Then nine months later, the second and the third zygotes were unfrozen and allowed to thaw out into a pair of developing fetuses. The pair of fetuses was incubated and grew as a set of twins, but not really twins. When each twin reached the maturity of a full sized newborn, both the newborns were released from the secret laboratory within the Pamburg territory and handed to the biological parents. Thus, the second and third fetuses grew up as a pair of royals.

This novice conception method had ensured the continence line of royals for centuries. Sometimes, during the incubation stage the fetus would die or was born with a set of malformations. Then the fetus was terminated with its life force. However, it was very rare for a single death or an array of malformations of a royal zygote. Thus, his mother Marquee Jennessee never thought to terminate the second born male, in favor of a second born female, in case of an accidental fetus death.

So, this wonderful accomplishment worked perfectly into the wicked plans of Exmore.

Exmore was the first prince of the Kingdom of the Wind as he was the first male conceived birth to Queen Jennessee. However, he would never rule the nation. The Kingdom of the Wind had been ruled by a female, since the beginning of time.

His father Marques Fallacious was an excellent writer of love poems and adventure tales, diving into his talent as his wife Marquee guided the kingdom. Within the Kingdom of the Wind, the entire populous was composed of talented dancers, artists, and writers. Each native entertained at the royal entertainment room and the entertainment centers for the populous throughout the continent, except within the kingdom of Pamburg.

Thus, each dancer, artist, and writer was content with an artist life but Exmore. He desired much more instead of a second class prince from a second princess or a third class princess, becoming a worn and tired dancer or blurry eyed writer or a voice stringed singer.

The Kingdom of Pamburg existed in total isolation from the rest of the Confederation.

Exmore continued to sit and stare at the other young royals, lifting and tapped both finger pads together with a smirk, hearing the continued silly public presentation themes with the black colored chin face patch, pondering his brilliant plan.

If his sister first royal princess Ovilla was selected first choice with the Time of Recognition, the she would become married to first royal prince Modoc. Then she would gladly give up the throne chair and the throne room of the Wind, happily moving and living within the Kingdom of the Land for the rest of her healthy days. Then she would conceive a first healthy royal fetus and began the same royal conception process for the next nine months until the newborn returned into her arms with love, occupying her time.

Exmore didn’t need to coach Ovilla into the arms of Modoc to accomplish his personal goal of ruler.

Ovilla was in love with the first prince, exhibiting her silly princess behavior since she was thirteen years old. At the age of thirteen years old, she leaned down and sat her dress hem inside a multiple seater throne chair on the one side of Modoc, secretly talking into the shared face patch.

Inside the same throne chair, second royal princess Nixie cuddled inside the other bicep of Modoc.

Traditionally, the princess of Sand always married the prince of Land. The Kingdom of the Sand didn’t produce a product but provided the leadership of the Confederation.

Imperator Kung was a handsome and tall male, who happened to hold a special social and personal relationship with the king of the Pamburg Kingdom that had been established by his dead ancestors.

No one had attended the throne view within Pamburg. No one had seen the king or the queen of Pamburg. No one knew what had happened within Pamburg lands. Thus, the entire kingdom was a mystery and a fascination of day dreams with every royal and every person within the Confederation territory. However, the rumor of the Pamburg medical and science technology was beyond sophistication. The entire kingdom was guarded by a set of crystal gates that was attached onto a tall and long fence, where no person was allowed entrance. The military boasted the best archers, shooters, and airship pilots to ensure no entrance also, so the rumors went. Thus, there had never been a civil war with Pamburg and the Confederation for any reason, because of the secret Pamburg science which allowed each female royal to conceive a baby royal, without spilling blood or guts.

After his sister Ovilla married Modoc, Exmore would automatically capture the throne chair of Wind as the first prince. Of course, that action had never occurred within the Kingdom of the Wind, since the beginning of time. Each first princess of Wind had gladly accepted a second or a third prince for a royal husband, guaranteeing the rule and the title of Marquee.

Part of the harsh competition, the random order within the selection process of a mate was decided within the Time of Recognition. If Exmore could display the set of excellent acting skills of his sister talented Ovilla before the entire populous, who will see the individual public event on a hand or an arm patch at home, then the entire populous would become enamored and then would select her name as the first royal for the Time of Recognition event.

The silly public presentation appeased the general populous with smiles and eliminated the fist fight of blood for each royal from death. Years ago, each young royal engaged in hand-to-hand combat over the first mate which ended up with a set of dead young royals. Then, the set of mature royals bumped heads and came up with the public presentation for the protection of their precious daughters and sons.

Once his sister Ovilla had been removed from the throne, and then married Modoc, Exmore would select and marry his true love, first princess Triddie of the Kingdom of the Rain. His eyelids darted to his love without a show of emotion.

Triddie turned and stared with a blank face at Exmore without speaking into a face patch as she safely sat between her two older brothers inside a set of individual throne chairs. Each throne chair displayed on each side of the back rest the official royal flag, a dark green background with an open an exposed mouth of yellow long and sharp fangs of a single white colored gator. The gator was a natural resident of the fresh water river and was a good meal on a plate of greens and bread.

Inside the Kingdom of the Lakes, each residential house was made of yellow colored dried moss that was plunked from the side of the river bed and built on top of a floating barge of metal, scouring the fresh river for seafood that fed the entire populous. Some of the more interesting merchandise items included the fins, the claws, and stripped bones of numerous types of aquatic sea life. These items were sold to the kingdom of Pamburg. It was rare that a royal house or a native purchased or collected the unusually objects.

Within the Confederation there was not any type of coin system for merchandise exchange. Each item was bartered for trade with another home grown product.

A wagon of food purchased two carts of metal components to repair the equipment.

A dance routine brought a wagon of food to feed the village.

A wagon of seafood exchanged a wagon of clothing for three barges.

Third royal princess Triddie of the Kingdom of the Lakes continued to stare with a blank face at her love, second royal prince Exmore of the Wind. She was a tall and muscular teen female using her arm and leg muscles to push off and pull a set of fishing nets up and inside her personal barge pier, gathering tons of the seafood produce for the Confederation. Unlike the rest of the royal princesses, Triddie worked for her dinner. She wore a shaven skull of pink tinted tone, making her skin glow with her smile during their sex acts inside the sand castle of Triddie.

Exmore exhaled with a huff of doubt. It was not guaranteed that first royal Prince Modoc would accept the tart announcement of Ovilla. However, Exmore had developed a second plan for that contingency also. He whispered with a smirk into the pink colored chin patch for all eardrums to hear, “The nab…”

Triddie heard and repeated the words that were caught by her pink tinted forehead tiara shaped patch, “The nab…”

Vantrey heard the words and repeated with a smile into the horn face patch, “The nab…”

Each young royal heard the two words and repeated with a smile into a face patch of pink, “The nab…”

Exmore whispered into the pink colored chin face patch, “Nab the Numb…”

“Nab the numb…” the other voices of the royal teens whispered and transmitted into each active face patch.

Educator frowned at each royal. “All right! I am clearly hearing a set of repeated words, coming from the face patch of each royal teen. Nab the Numb, this is the silly play that every royal wants to perform for the Public Presentation in front of mama and daddy and the populous of the people.”

“Nab the Numb…”

“Nab the Numb…”

“Nab the Numb…”

Educator exhaled, “Very well, royals! I need to hear some role playing speaking or non-speaking parts from each royal to complete the process of the Public Presentation.”

 

 

 

7th hour (early eve)

 

Private two story sand castle building

First royal princess Kingdom of the Sand

Princess suite setting of Pelf

 

 

The door opened.

Each sand castle contained an entrance foyer which was shaped like a tall and narrow rectangle with a forward wall of solid tan colored marble going up from the floor and into the ceiling. There was not a single viewing window or a sitting chair or a potted plant inside the entrance foyer. The center of the forward wall held a single narrowly enclosed staircase leading up and into a social room with an open entrance archway off the side the staircase. The master sleeping bedroom was located on the highest floor with a closed door.

The ground level entrance door was not locked and as, the door knob stayed open. So, a royal adult or a teen could stop by at any time to see the royal teen, climbing up the single staircase, waiting inside the social room like a good parent or a good guest.

He ran up the staircase with a smile of excitement, wanting to tattle his secret to his future wife, passing the open archway of the social room without a person and moved up the staircase, stopping and stood in front of the closed door. He loudly knocked on the closed door with a smile and wiggled side to side with his secret and his new dreams.

He would the new king, no, the new emperor of the entire continent, very soon.

The master bedroom door opened.

He exhaled with a huff of disappointment and then smiled with joyous victory, allowing his hidden secret to beam through the nasty obstacle inside the archway with a happy tone. “What are you doing here? Where’s Pelf?”

She was a petite and curvy teen female with a head of long white colored hair, a pair of violet eyeballs, and a tone of yellow tinted skin, possessing a loud and rebellious demeanor for a teen. She was a second royal princess of the Kingdom of the Sand. Nixie blocked the archway in her birthday suit with a smile, jiggling her big breasts side to side with happiness, slapping a hand between the breasts. “I’m here.”

He reached out and touched her left breast for fun, shoving her nakedness from the archway, entering and stopped a few feet into the room. “I can see that and those. Why are you inside Pelf’s room, Nasty?”

The master bedroom looked like his master bedroom inside his personal sand castle too. The room was squared shaped with three-fourths of each wall covered in tan marble. The upper wall contained a continuous window that showed off the yellow lightning streaks over the beach sans.

The center of the room held a very large bed that was neatly made in the design of green and blue flowers with a white background. Each side of the bed held a nightstand with personal items on top. The two side walls contained an assortment of tall and short tan marble colored furniture items for clothing and other personal possessions.

She back stepped from the archway with a giggle and slammed the door shut with a smile. It would automatically lock them into the room for her nasty wicked fun, tonight. However, the hand sweat of Pelf could open her own bedroom door within her own sand castle at any moment during the night or day. But Pelf wasn’t here and she wasn’t coming back inside her sand castle before midnight.

Nixie knew why but she wasn’t sharing her secret with Modoc or any other royal. She spun around with a giggle and skipped ahead, slamming her nakedness into the back spine of Modoc, cuddling both arms around his chest. She wiggled side to side and tickled his body with her breasts and her hands with a smile, performing her nasty sex dance.

Modoc parked both hands on his hips with a chuckle and scanned the forward wall, the two side walls, and the bed mattress with a smile, feeling the impact of naked Nixie on his body. The bed was neatly made for use during slumber. So, Pelf had been here and then had left, leaving her sister Nixie inside the room by mistake. He knew why Pelf was not present inside her personal bedroom but he wasn’t sharing that secret with anyone. Modoc also knew why Nixie was here too.

Currently, all the royal teens were seventeen years old and attended the Royal Academy here within the Kingdom of the Sand to complete the royal training sessions. Next week, each royal teen would turn eighteen years old and a few days, the age of marriage and the recognition of the new leader of the Confederation. Thus, a new imperator or new Imperatoress will be selected and become the leader of the Confederation at the dumb age of eighteen years old. The older royal couples would retire from their royal duty, guide their younger royals, and enjoy their royal live until death like their royal parents.

Imperator Kung ruled the Confederation, a powerful position with luxurious benefits of servants, food, slaves, and riches when compared to the other six kingdoms. Each royal desired the juicy role of Imperator or Imperatoress. One time-honored and best garneted method that guaranteed the leadership position to any female was the highest number accumulation of fetuses.

Yeah, a fetus was a developing and growing baby inside the wound of a princess, who had been fucked by a prince.

The highest number of accumulated fetuses was the sexual creation, coming from a nasty mind of an ancient Imperatoress, who wanted and then achieved the leadership position from centuries ago. The secret had been kept, hidden, and passed down through the centuries among each princess.

Yes, it was both sick and fun for each young royal. Each princess fucked any or all princes during one standard year of the last year at the Royal Academy. This was the reason that all the princesses and princes lived inside an individual sand castle within the Kingdom of the Sand and away from the family unit. All the princesses willingly complied. All princes willingly enjoyed.

On the day of graduation, Imperator Kung would announce the winner of the leadership position among the older and teen royals, not the populous of the people. The other adult and teen royals accepted the new information with honor and then carried their royal duty in peace and defeat.

Nixie was the second royal within the Kingdom of the Sand, not the first. All the first royals were loved by the populous of the people. Each second and third royal were only eye blink of an eyelash within the populous of the people. Thus, after the Public Presentation to the populous of the people, her sister Pelf would most assuredly be selected by the populous of the people as the first royal within the Kingdom of the Sand to choose her life time mate. Then Pelf would become the new Imperatoress, unless Nixie could win the secret ballot of the highest fetuses among the princesses.

Nixie had worked diligently, since the first day of the royal session, fucking a prince every night, sometimes twice a night. Tonight, she had invaded her sister’s sand castle and conned Pelf into studying all hours of the evening inside the Royal library of the Royal Academy building for a special role within the royal play which depended upon securing the first selection spot of her chosen mate. Nixie had known that Modoc briefly visited with Pelf, after supper meal and before he retired for the evening inside his personal sand castle. So, Nixie decided to wait and surprise Modoc for a fun night of sex.

Modoc wasn’t really surprised to find Nixie inside the bedroom of her sister Pelf. After each royal session, a princess would scoot around the Assembly Hall and gently slap a designated family colored face patch onto the selected prince for a night of fun fucking inside her sand castle or his sand castle. It was a common and casual activity of the royal training. Each royal participated in the fun fucking and each royal decided which teen to fuck.

Modoc had been slapped with four different face patches over two arms. He had not decided which bitch to visit for a night of hot passion. A royal had to be quick, if the royal desired to fuck a certain princess or prince after the meal time.

Each night, the meal time was spent with the parents of royal and the other royal family members. Some of the royal chatted about business matters. Some of the royal conversed on spying interests. Some of the royals didn’t even talk, only ate.

Inside the Assembly room, after the royal session, Nixie always slapped the familiar lavender colored face patch on the naked arm of Modoc, since the first day of the Royal Academy this year. She had also run around with a giggle and slapped a lavender colored face patch on all the other males for her fun, getting nicknamed, Nasty Nixie. She had fucked each prince numerous times throughout the year.

Modoc couldn’t fuck Pelf, since there was a secret reason behind that teenly decision. Thus, he settled for verbally speaking to her every day, after the meal time inside her sand castle. Tonight, he had hoped to share his new secret with Pelf. But Nixie would do also. Modoc swung around with a nasty smirk and as, his eyelids focused on her big breasts.

Nixie reached down and pulled down his clothes, exposing a wrinkled penis with a frown, sliding both warm hands over his dick, “Awe! You’re no use to me like this. You’re all small and wrinkled like a red earthworm.” She reached up and shoved his chest with a giggle.

“I wanna…” Modoc tumbled backward with a gasp toward the neatly made bed mattress and fell backwards over the soft bedcovers on a back spine with a huff, spreading both legs. His small and wrinkled penis was exposed in the air.

“I wanna give you a gift, darling.” Nixie skipped ahead with a giggle and shook both breasts, jumping onto the bed mattress, crawling over Modoc with a growl of lust. She stopped and lowered both lips, wrapping her mouth around his tiny penis, licking the soft flesh with her tongue.

“I wanna…Uoo!” He exhaled with a huff of pleasure, closing both eyelids, enjoying the warm tongue.

She continued to lick his small wrinkled dick, feeling the muscles within the penis slowly move, shift, and arch, forming a tall useless penis of hot bubbling sperm for her nightly fucking. She reached over and gently touched, massaging his two empty and slightly flat hairy testicles in each hand. The warm massage would relax his mind and help stimulate the hot sperm inside one or both of his balls which would ejaculate, coming from an upright dick.

He continued to rest across the neatly made bed mattress and exhaled with a huff of lust.

She continued to massage each testicle. His left ball hung lower than his right which made her giggle with the tongue on top of his penis. She lifted a face and mouth spit onto the bedcovers. Nixie wasn’t worried about Pelf. Her sister would never see the discolored stains on the bedcovers, tossing the item onto the floor.

He moaned with desire and rowed both extended arms over the bedcovers, enjoying her warm tongue and warmer hands on both testicles. His penis had moved from wrinkling worm into a curved soft human fist.

She leaned down and slobbered over the curved flesh of his penis, rubbing both of his testicles, feeling the heat, smelling her minty breath. She felt his dick pulsating inside her mouth and on her tongue.

He moaned with lust and then bit into his lips, tilting his pelvis toward her mouth, feeling the pleasure

She rolled her tongue around the unfolding flesh of his dick, sliding it all the way down to the back part of the shaft. The head of the shaft continued to shift upward toward the ceiling.

“Uoo…” He moaned with huff of whisper, “Naughty bitch…”

She shifted her tongue and licked the left hairy ball. It was starting to fill with his teenly hot sperm. She moved her tongue back to the long shaft, licking up and down. Then she slid over the left hairy ball, licking and slobbering around the roundness of the testicle.

“Go, bitch….” He moved both arms at the back of head with a goofy smile, feeling lusty pleasure and desire, closing both eyelids and smelled her body sweat.

She continued to suck on the head, moving up and down without her teeth. She desired the sperm. His penis was elongated and tall, full of hot sperm. She released the lips and switched method. She sat back on both kneecaps, firmly stroking a hand up and down over and over again.

His dick was slowly rising with a head of soft bubbles.

Yes, he was almost ready.

Yes, she was ready.

She smiled down at his penis. The head of his penis bubbled with clear pre-cum, throbbing and pulsating with life. His shaft was tall, very still and hard. The left ball was bigger and harder than the right ball. Manly sperm did not come out at the same time from both testicles. Nixie crawled over and stretched out both folded legs over his upright penis with a soft giggle.

Modoc continued to rest over the bedspread with a pair of closed eyelids and a set of soft moans and groans, feeling the tightness between the legs.

Nixie slowly lowered her vagina on top of his head with a grunt of pain. The first contact was the ‘bestest’ and the roughest for both the princess and the prince. She wiggled side to side and slowly sucked up his dick into her pussy with a puff of lust. Then she bounced up and down with vigor.

“Ugh. Uoo…” He grunted in pain.

Nixie continued to bounce up and down without creating an orgasm, since that was not her point of desire with Modoc at the moment. Then his dick ejaculated a set of hot tiny pieces of individual manly sperm into her vagina. She continued to bounce up and down with a smile of victory, absorbing all the tiny sperms inside her vagina.

His heart pounded rapidly. He profusely sweated and sounded with a set of heavy heaving grunts of lust. Some girls thought a blow job to be a love act. Modoc didn’t. It was lust and pleasure for the mouth of another princess over his sweat body.

Nixie felt sexy, naughty and successful. She slid off Modoc. His penis slowly shifted and wiggled side to side, dropping back down into a red colored earthworm again. She back stepped from the bed mattress with a smile and spun around, dashing into the closet, and stopped in front of the hanging long black robe. She reached inside one of the side pockets and jerked out a patch, slapping the patch over her belly button. The belly button displayed the hue of silver and the flicked in the color of pale blue. She softly clapped with a smile at the victory and reached up, jerking down the black robe from the hanging rack, wrapping it around her body. She back stepped from the closet and swung around to see Modoc.

He continued to rest over the bedcovers with a set of moans and groans of lust, slightly shivering, seeing the ceiling with a blinded left eyeball. When the spray of hot sperm exploded out from his penis, his body revolted, temporarily making him weak and defenseless like a newborn kitten. He cleared a throat with a grunt, “I…”

She giggled with a grin and a shout. “I’ll be right back here, Modoc. Then we can fuck, again.” Nixie turned and dashed toward the closed entrance door, slamming the metal with a dirty hand of sperms.

The door opened and then closed shut, locking Modoc inside the bedroom of Pelf.

Nixie soared down the staircase with a smile to the entrance foyer and slammed the entrance door with the same dirty hand of sperm with a giggle, moving ahead into the dark night. This was the reason for an afternoon session of all the academic royal classes. After class, each royal could find a fuck for the evening hours without interrupting the nighttime activity. However, each royal teen had to leave before midnight and return back to his or her sand castle for the morning slumber.

The entrance door closed and locked Nixie out of the sand castle for the night.

Nixie was not worried. Modoc would awake from his short catnap and look for her, standing next to the entrance door also. If he left the sand castle, either one of them could enter, since they did not possess the hand or brow sweat of her sister Pelf.

 

 

Delta smooth light blue waters

Hot temperatures with bright white moonlight beams

Tan colored sandy shoreline setting

 

 

Nixie rounded the corner of the sand castle and dashed toward the Delta water river, stopping, and stood in the soft sands. She turned a face toward the north and watched for the speed boat. That action wasn’t really necessary. The belly button body patch was still blinking off and on with a pale blue tint. It had activated an alert to the River Rat speed boat for an immediate transport with an afternoon payment of metal karts that had been arranged by her mom Imperatoress Haildrameme.

Nixie could see the set of reddish faint light on the speed boat as it came for her. She would leave the sandy shores of the Kingdome of the Sand for a little while, making her new fetus safe and sound.

The fast boat quickly circled the water and stopped at the signal of the belly button patch, wobbling side to side near the tan colored sandy shore within the Kingdom of the Sand.

Two of five tall male River Rats jumped out from the carriage of the boat and grabbed both arms of Nixie, quickly lifting her from the brown soil into the air and over the shallow water, gently dropping her down into the rear section of the tiny boat in silence.

She leaned down and rested over the hard rear seat bench as the pile of stinky dark colored blankets covered her entire body with the simple disguise from any spy.

The boat driver revved the fast engine. The single fast boat jolted into movement and steered down the smooth Delta water underneath the bright moonlight of a hot night with Princess Nixie in the rear seat.

 

 

 

8th hour (early eve)

 

Pamburg Kingdom

Palace Mountain

Princess Dome setting of Teath

Study room location

 

 

On top of the palace mountain, each princess house was shaped like a dome with a set of open space. On the far wall that was built into the side of the mountain, there was a slender door that was made of midnight blue stone. Inside the enclosed square shaped room of solid midnight blue stone, she wore a light colored dress with a pair of naked feet on a long body, a head of amber colored hair, a tone of amber tinted skin, and a pair of amber tinted eyeballs. Teath rested on top of the lounge chair with a smile and stared down each colorful picture of the prince on a naked arm where an arm patch was posed. This chair was made from the soft hair of the mountain wildlife. She didn’t wear a face patch, since academic classes had finished for the late afternoon along with the suppertime meal. It was nighttime. She smiled down at the arm patch and slowly clicked through each picture of the same royal teen prince. “He is very handsome and looks like my father, a younger version.” This was her favorite spot inside her princess suite. The room was completed enclosed in black colored stone, wearing on the four walls, the ceiling, and the floor. She could think or ponder away the day.

A yellow tinted bright light appeared on the side wall of dark blue stone, growing into a lavender shape of prettiness and intrigue.

Her eyeballs were dizzy from the bright light. Her eardrums heard a set of soft faint music. Her eyeballs saw a lavender shape that danced upon the midnight blue colored stone wall inside her study room of her princess house. She reached up and grabbed her temples with a gasp, falling over and dropped down from the soft furry chair, landing on top of the hard floor with a loud grunt. Her body heated like fire and sweated with water that came from the bright light. Her mind was dreaming this nightmare.

The bright light expanded and morphed into a soft lavender color that contained a wiggling upright figure and as, the face of the wiggling upright figure smiled into the room with a loud shout of soprano timber. “Get up from the floor, princess. I can’t see your face and your body.”

“What?” Teath stood upright from the floor with a gasp and slowly strolled ahead, stopping, and stood in front of the side wall of midnight dark blue color with a confused brow. The bright rays of the lavender light blinked her eyelashes open and shut until her eyeballs adjusted to the upright ghostly figure. She gasped in fear. “What? Where am I?”

The lavender figure of young female laughed. “You are inside your room, sweetheart.”

Teath gasped at the glowing figure of lavender. “Who are you, miss?”

The lavender figure, a female glowed and as, her mouth moved with a smile. “Do I look a little familiar within your perfect eyesight?”

Teath studied the young girl with a stern face on the wall inside the study room. “Hmm, you look young, maybe about eighteen years old. You possess a head of long red colored hair, a tone of pale white skin, and a pair of light green eyes. I have never seen you in my life, lady. How did you get into room? Why are you glowing? What are you?”

“I am in the space that is known as Aetherland…”

“Another land…”

“This is Aetherland, a space between life and death, a place between the planet and the stars. I am an Aether life form right now inside Aetherland and inside your princess room. Does that address your many queries?”

“No.”

The lavender light glowed and raced across more of the stone wall, illuminating the dark room into more light, and as the figure with a smile down at Teath. “I am your mother.”

Teath coughed and then gagged with a sour frown. “That is very hard to prove to me. You don’t look like me. I don’t look like you. Why is that?”

“You are a smart teen, my daughter. Your name is Teath. Your mother is Queen Shemerry. Your father is King Conic. You have numerous sister princesses with matching amber hair, skin, and eyeballs. You all live inside the Pamburg Kingdom which is secured behind a set of glittering crystal gates and surrounded by a set of mountains on the southwestern side and a body of water on the northeastern side.”

“Okay, you know my name. You know my father. You know my world. Who are you? Where am I? Why am I here?”

“I am your mother. I birthed you, an infant daughter sixteenth years ago. This is the precise moment of your birth, coming out from my stomach, without touching your little infant body. You were immediately handed to your nurse maid or royal Nan. Then, the next second later inside my private chamber, I was murdered by your royal nurse warrior or your Nan. This is the ritual custom for each princess of the Pamburg dynasty.”

Teath gasped. “I don’t believe you.”

“After our chat, you can go and ask your nurse maid, if you dare. Each nurse maid is named the same with a math number behind the noun for distinction like a wild and vicious animal. You were the eighth princess born on this day. Thus, your nurse maid is named royal Nan number eight. Am I correct?”

Teath gasped. “I was the eighth princess born on this day. You’re a spy.” She swirled in a completed circle to face the door and then return back to face the figure with a sneer. “I’m leaving from here. Wait, this is my room. You need to leave from the wall and outta of my study room, before I do something.”

“Something is going to happen, my daughter. I am here to warn you, Teath.”

“Why should I believe a ghost, a spirit, a soul?”

“I am not a ghost. I am between life and death.” The lavender glowing figure of a woman smiled down at the teen. “You are a stubborn teen. I am so thankful for that.”

She frowned. “You are glowing in lavender tint. Why is that?”

The lavender figure frowned. “Hmm, really! I don’t know the answer to that inquiry.”

Teath frowned. “What are you, lavender figure of a young girl?”

“I am your mother. You are my daughter.”

Teath back stepped with a gasp and raised both arms in the air with fright, running backward from the lavender ghost with a worried brow. “What the fudge? Am I dead? Did I die? I am. Am I inside the after-light like you, too?” She looked down to see her naked amber colored legs and wiggling toes on her naked feet with a puzzled brow. “I am not glowing in white or pink or purple.” She looked up with a puzzled brow to see the lavender figure. “Why is that if I am inside the after-light also?”

“You are not dead, my daughter. You are my live and breathing daughter. You are a Forger, a special kin.”

Teath exhaled. “Dead mother, I am not trying to be difficult, since you’re a ghost and all.”

“I am an Aether life.”

“A talking and drifting spirit, soul, ghost, thing…”

“Okay, all right,” the dead mother of Teath frowned. “I have come here to give you a very important message.”

“Fine, spit it out, dead mother!”

“You are going to perform the princess the walk, tomorrow morning.”

Teath shook her amber colored curls with a sour frown at the glowing lavender figure on the stone wall. “I don’t think so, dead mother. There is this fantastic dance with all the royal princes, tomorrow morning. Then the princesses and the princes split apart to think about my future royal husband within the Pamburg Kingdom. Then each one of my sisters performs the princess walk, tomorrow night.”

“No.” The dead mother of Teath frowned. “Within the princess walk, there is mighty danger.”

She rolled both eyeballs and stared at the lavender figure on the stone wall with a sour frown. “What kind of mighty and great danger? How many mighty and great dangerous objects? Who is the mighty and great dangerous person? Can I object or pass or sleep in late?”

“You are a numb.”

She frowned. “You are not helping with the name calling, dead mother.”

“Do not wear your most glamour gown!”

“I can’t do that. I don’t wanna do that, dead mother.”

“Do not wear your face patch!”

She frowned. “Ugh! I’m supposed to always wear the face patch. I don’t know if I can obey that rule, dead mother.”

“Where is your face patch right now?”

She lifted both hands and slapped both cheekbones. “Okay, fine, yeah, alright…”

“Some of the familiar royal Nans will not be seen tomorrow, maybe one of yours. Do not be alarmed.”

She frowned. “Why?”

The dead mother of Teath exhaled. “It is part of the princess walk. You may also see a set of unfamiliar royal Nans which is part of the princess walk…”

“Okay, I got it. There are new and old royal Nans. Why do I care? I don’t. I’m going to do the princess walk, tomorrow morning, instead of the afternoon. Woo-woo! Then I’ll be the new queen in the morning to start my reign and my rules,” Teath laughed.

The dead mother of Teath frowned. “No, you will not.”

She frowned. “You are really busting my bubble ego, dead mother. So why not?”

“Listen to me, my daughter! The princess walk is danger, dangerous, and deadly. I am present here to warn you. I am sharing all my knowledge to warn you. When you are present with the other sister princess, you must act normal, without revealing this shared information and alerting the others.”

“I dunno. I’m a sister with other sisters. I was always taught to share all my toys and my information like a…”

“Silence!” The dead mother of Teath exhaled with a smirk. “My time and my information are both limited here with you, Teath. I can’t tell you why. However, you will find and figure out the why, very swiftly, tomorrow morning.”

“Why are you here, again? Why are you warning me, now? Why? Why?”

“I love you, daughter. I don’t get to spend my adult days with you as your real mother. However, in this life form of Aether, I can spend a short period of time with you, right now.”

“Okay, I can feel and understand your dead motherly wants, desires, and urges as a dead mother ghost. I guess. So how long do you stay tonight and for what purpose?”

“Your purpose is the same as mine. You are a Forger, a special kin. I am a Forger, too. However, you are a baby Forger with talents, lacking a set of proper training skills. I am allowed to train you for a short period of time.”

“So how long can you train me as this baby Forger? Why is this all important?”

The dead mother of Teath exhaled with a smirk. “I can’t tell you, but you will find and figure that out very swiftly, tomorrow morning.”

“You are repeating your war cry, dead mother.”

“Silence!” The dead mother of Teath smiled with a nod. “I am very pleased that you are stubborn. You will live longer.”

She gasped. “What? Am I to die, soonest or somethingest?”

“Teath, you are very young at only sixteen years old. You will have many, many more years to live with my assistance. Please listen and heed my wise motherly advice. No gown. No face patch. Act normal. Stay alert.”

“Got it, dead mother! Do you have anything else to tattle? Before I go to bed and worry, maybe wet the bed sheets from more anticipated fright.”

The dead mother of Teath laughed. “I like your sense of humor which comes from your biological father.”

She nodded with a grin. “Yeah, the king has a great sense of humor, too. What else have you forgotten?”

“Hmm, what else have I forgotten? Nothing else! I am finished with your first of many lessons as a growing baby Forger.”

She tossed both arms into the air with a puzzled brow. “Wait! Okay. You tell me not to wear a long gown, but I’m supposed to wear a long princess gown for the princess walk. So what do I wear, a naked birthday suit? I don’t think any of the royal Nans will like that bare presentation.” She laughed with a smile. “I might get kicked out of the princess house and out of the princess league, not become the next queen of Pamburg.”

“Hmm, that is a very good inquiry. Wear your battle gear!”

She gasped with a smile. “Really, I should wear my battle gear, but I’m not going into battle. There is no battle. I read my ancient history. There hasn’t been a battle with a foe for thousands of years. Why do I wear my battle gear, dead mother?”

“I am so pleased. You are well versed.” The dead mother of Teath smirked. “You think not?”

She gasped with a worried brow. “Dead mother, you’re really getting me scared of my own shadow, now.”

“You should fear every set of dark shadows. This is an important lesson to learn here.”

She gasped with a worried brow. “What?”

“Wear your battle gear over your naked body. Then you need to create and design a fake princess ankle-length gown that would fool the seriously minded royal Nan. I can assure you that all the royal Nans are both serious and slick. You can cut up one of your lighter weighted princess gowns and thread a set of loose sewing string in the same fabric color over both the collar bones. Then the princess gown will be like real but really be fake.”

She frowned, “Why would I wanna wear a real, but fake princess gown inside the princess walk?”

The dead mother of Teath smirked, “For your successful escape, of course!”

“What?”

“And do not wear a set of spiked high heels underneath your fake princess gown or a set of sandals with a set of strips over each ankle bone. Wear a set of flat sandals that can be left behind or tossed away quickly and quietly.”

She gasped. “Why? You are really scaring me. I feel frightened and faint.”

“You are not faint. But I am fading.” The lavender figure of the woman was slowly morphing from the pastel tint lavender into the color of bright yellow. Her face and her body became a ball of blurry yellowish-lavender. “My lavender is turning into yellow. The color change means that I must go and leave you, Teath. I love you, my daughter. Please obey all my words.” The yellow color slowly decreased and turned into a circle. The circle became smaller and smaller and then disappeared. The midnight blue stone wall returned.

Teath stood in the darkness with a gasp and a worried heat. “I got work to do.” She reached down and slapped the arm band. The light shined up and around from the arm band illuminating some of the dark room for a footpath. She moved ahead toward the closed door, reaching out, slapped the stone.

The door slid sideways and opened, revealing the moonlight into her princess dome.

Teath exited into the princess dome with a stern face and a worried heart with new princess duty.

 

 

 

10th hour (late eve)

 

Sand castle location of seventeen-year-old Triddie

Third royal princess Kingdom of the Lakes

Princess suite setting

Hot temperatures with bright stars and streaks of lightning bolts of yellow

 

 

The door was opened by one of the guards into her personal unit on the second floor of the private sand castle building. The second and third royal teens lived inside a two story building, where the first born royal teens lounged inside a three story building for some reason.

Triddie winked with a smile at the cute guard and flipped a hand with a giggle, entering the suite, waving off the group of personal servants with a smile too.

Each yellow tinted skin tone and a white haired servant nodded in silence, dashing ahead through the open archway, retiring from their job duty for the night.

The door closed shut by the same guard with a soft thump.

Triddie moved ahead with a smile of happiness, enjoying the royal treatment and accommodation inside the luxurious and warm sand castle tower house of sparkling tan and beige colors. Her royal apartment suite held two levels, since she was only the third royal child of Count Zorachina and Count Quinastine, the royal couple of the Kingdom of the Lakes.

She lifted the mauve colored knee length dress hem and tossed her leg up into the air, pitching off each spiked heel shoe from an arching foot arch. Each shoe flew in the air, across the room, and landed down onto the hard floor with a set of two loud thuds. Triddie lifted the dress hem from the waist and wiggled out of the fancy ball gown.

Back home, on the royal barge within the Kingdom of the Lakes, she lived on top of the smooth flowing river water inside her own house. The house was one story of dried moss with a section of separate rooms for eating, bathing, and sleeping, except her house was lonely and dark without a warm body of comfort and kisses.

Within the Kingdom of the Lakes, the fresh water river was feed by an array of numerous streams from all the various fresh lakes that resided on top of the snow-capped mountains. The snow-capped mountains resided within the Kingdom of the Snow. The numerous streams twisted and curved down each mountain side, coming together and creating a long placid greenish-black murky fresh water river with single offshoots of narrow fresh water avenues that led into an individual fresh water lake. Each fresh water lake housed an individual river village of small barges that held and worked all the natives of the Kingdom of the Lakes.

Her mother and her father lived and worked on the largest royal barge, dropping down and pulling up nets of fresh seafood on a daily and nightly basis when they were not visiting with the other royals inside the sand castle tower. The tubs of seafood produce were exchanged for various products that ran the river kingdom and in turn, the tubs of seafood fed the growing populous of each individual kingdom also.

She stopped and stood in front of the long food table, pulling up the dress from her body, tossing it into the air, too. The dress floated upward toward the high ceiling that exposed the yellow roaming clouds and illuminated the numerous yellow colored lightning bolts. She reached out and touched the grapes, pulling the sweet and cold food into her mouth, chewing with a grin. She enjoyed the cold foods and warm air within the Kingdom of the Sand, feeling like a real princess.

The Kingdom of the Sand represented the leadership of the Confederation.

Triddie was jealous of the two sister princesses Pelf and Nixie, who had grown up from a tiny infant into a pretty teen in a life of luxury and glamour here at the sand castle. Triddie had received and wore a new sparkling fancy ball gown every day like the sister princesses while attending the Royal Academy to learn a set of lady manners as a princess.

Back home, she dressed in a set of protective cool and heavy body gear, consisting of a wide hat over the bone skull, an apron over her naked chest and naked arms, a pair of body boots that reduced some of the spray of ice cold water, coming from the river over a body while catching the seafood. Every day, since ten years old, her princess duty had had to toss out several fishing nets and then drag all them back into her personal barge for the seafood catch like the rest of the natives. Her entire life had been river fishing for her dinner and the dinners of her natives. Without the produce of seafood items, her family and her natives would not starve, but live within the cool darkness of the river bank.

Each barge required electronic parts for lamps, for cooking appliances, for everything that made life on the cold river barely bearable.

She chewed the cool fruit and reached down, touching each nipple with care, moving both hands over an ample body. The river females were very tall and strong, possessing a set of large bones which in turn created a pair of large breasts on each female. Her body was toned with tight and thick muscles and tinted in pink hue of color. Her body was completely hairless, including her bone skull and eyebrows. The cold water of the river sprayed up and clung onto any organic matter, making the body colder than the river temperature.

For eons, each native of the Kingdom of the Lakes had shaved off all the hair from the body for working and surviving the cold mornings and the colder nights. Over the centuries, the genetic genes had made a river body that contained a small amount of blonde colored body hair around both armpits and the legs, requiring to be shaved each night.

Triddie giggled from herself touching of both warm hands with a grin, lifting both arms into the air, twirling in a complete circle with a laugh. “I love being a princess. And I have learned to be a very good princess here at the Royal Academy. And here, I will stay and rule as the new queen of Sand, too.” She stopped the twirl and stood in place with a smile, and as her eyelashes darted to the walls.

Within each sand castle suite, the four square shaped walls were built of half solid sand crystals of tan and beige and a half glass window to see the roaming lightning bolts.

Triddie didn’t understand the weird design of the walls at first, after arriving here within the Kingdom of the Sand at the age of fourteen years old. But she did now. Throughout the years, she enjoyed watching the lightning bolts, resting inside her bed mattress. The bed frame was elevated from the floor and allowed her to enjoy the artist display throughout the night with sweet delight.

Next week, she would turn eighteen years old and decide which prince to marry and then live happily afterwards.

Each lightning bolt created a yellow colored pattern of images to Triddie. The image looked like a crouching tiger that was stalking the pretty prey for the nighttime meal. The skyline was black and the time was nighttime.

Triddie didn’t understand why all the silly classes at the Royal Academy were held in the afternoon and until the early dusk of the evening. But she did now.

She back stepped from the food table and spun around to face the side wall, where the bath suite resided. She needed to shave away the gross and disgusting hair from both armpits and between the legs, presenting a cleaned and perfumed body for Exmore tonight, strolling like a princess toward the room.

The first prince of the Kingdom of the Wind had secretly visited her princess suite every night since she was fourteen for a fun night of sex. The love factor came much later.

Exmore was the second royal child of the Kingdom of the Wind. He would not inherit a throne chair but a dance company as a new young, slender, energetic, and handsome dancer. Every single native knew that the first princess of the Kingdom of the Wind always married another dancer or another artist or anther writer, keeping all the gifted talent confided within the windy and damp forestland of the kingdom. This ritual had been maintained for centuries.

However, Exmore dreamed of much more. He didn’t want to become a dance or an artist or a writer. He wanted to become the next Marques and desired Triddie to become his Marquee. Then, they would rule the Kingdom of the Wind and create major change within the dancers, the artists, and writers which would create greatly power of the Kingdom of the Wind.

Intelligence always overcame any adversity.

His sister first royal Princess Ovilla was madly in love with the first royal Prince Modoc of the Kingdom of the Land. She desired to marry him and ran far away from her native lands. Else, Ovilla would inherit the throne chair and become the head dance queen to entertain the other lands and the populous.

Exmore knew the secret wish of his sister Ovilla when she whined and nagged about each dance lesson in front of her mother in public, but to her brother in private. Thus, Exmore was more than happy to assist that his sister Ovilla marry Modoc, riding the royal bloodline and preparing for his kingship which had never occurred for centuries.

The destiny for third child royal Princess Triddie offered no hope or warmth, either. She was the third royal child of Countess and Count.

The children of the Kingdom of the Lakes always married with children of the Kingdom of the Snow, creating a long term bond of both nations. Both kingdoms resided on the opposite side of Kingdom of the Sand and across the Delta, making the bond logical and convenience.

The Delta was a large body of water that flowed, coming north down into the warm southern region of the Great Ocean. It would have been an excellent transport system for servicing goods and people, except for the nasty and annoying River Rats.

The River Rats were a group of orphaned or abandoned or trouble children or teens that grow up and reproduced another set of baby River Rats. The River Rats original came from the various kingdoms within the Confederation centuries ago that didn’t like to follow any of the royal rules or regulations. They lived inside a single and long mismatched and cobbled metal ship that was three stories tall. Inside the ship, there thrived a city of individual rooms and compartments for eating, sleeping, and maintaining the ship. The most remarkable feature of the River Rats was a small fleet of tiny fast boats that were made from mismatched and cobbled together metal components, too. The fast boat carried three or four individual River Rats and a set of firing weapons. The weapons were fired at each airship that passed over the waters of the Delta, sometimes with very good accuracy.

The River Rats never harmed the drowning airship, always releasing the people to swim toward the shore or die within the salt waters from the Delta sea mammals that liked to eat too. But the drowning airship was always savaged for parts and the metal.

Every nation had to make a living.

Since the River Rats patrolled the Delta waters by sunlight and moonlight, it was impossible for any airship to safely travel back and forth from each kingdom. Thus, the Kingdom of the Lakes, the Kingdom of the Fire, and the Kingdom of the Snow were sorta cut off and isolated from the rest of the fun within the Confederation.

The three kingdoms of Lakes, Fire, and Snow did provide and greatly contribute to the growing economy of the Confederation and selected to set up a secret alliance with the River Rats.

The alliance was very simple, a cart of metal components, a wagon of seafood, or a cart of ice to cross over the water into one of the kingdoms to deliver the other carts of merchandise. Sometimes, there was an exchange of blood in the form of a sold princess or a prince to the River Rats. The alliance had lasted for numerous years without the submission of a cart of goodies to cross the Delta.

Triddie had learned about the last alliance from her lover Exmore. Exmore had learned about selling a princess or a prince to the River Rats from his mother when he was a small child while executing a misbehaving taunt. In which, he had never forgotten that scary lesson.

Since Triddie was the third royal child, her royal status within the Kingdom of the Lakes was useless for any first prince. Her brother, first prince Ferron would inherit the royal barge, continue the alliance with the River Rats, and feed the rest of the populous without her voice, her face, and her body.

Her brother first royal Prince Ferron would select, announce, and marry first royal Princess Kamela of the Kingdom of the Snow during the Time of Recognition.

Triddie didn’t care and would not interfere with her brother Ferron and his selection. She was only interested in her personal royal hide along with her lover Exmore. Exmore had planned a brilliant plot to ensure growth, prosperity, and wealth within the Kingdom of the Wind. And she wanted to live in a warm spot and eat cool grapes, every day.

 

 

Bath suite setting

 

 

The square room glowed from the magical tan and beige sand crystals without an illuminated lamp. In the middle of the room, there was a standing floor tub which could hold four long bodies of six feet and a few inches. She was six feet and a few inches, fitting nicely down into the depths of the bath tub. She stopped and sat down over the wide tub ledge leaning down and tapped the water with a hand and a smile. The water was steamy and heated for her semi-dirty body.

The servants within the Kingdom of the Sand were a set of good obedience and nicely quiet workers, making a princess feel like a real princess.

The bath water was perfect feeling.

Triddie stood upright and climbed over into the steamy water with a giggle. The water held an assortment of flora body scents, scattered loose colorful flower petals, and tons of blue tinted bubbles which Triddie had ordered as her royal bath command, every night. She dunked the entire body, including her bald hair down into the deep tub with a sigh, feeling heated and secure with a closed mouth, holding a breath.

Her bathroom on the princess river barge held a small container of hot water for bathing. Triddie would have to soap up her body first and then rinse off with the cold water from the pipes to clean a body second. The final step was the small container of hot water. She would release the lever, allowing the hot water to flow over a cold body, feeling temporary warmth. Within an eyelash blink, her body was cold again.

Her bald skull and a pair of closed eyelashes emerged from the hot water and between the steam clouds and as, she opened her eyelashes with a gasp at the tall stranger inside the bathing hall. “Who are you? What are you doing here? This is my princess suite. I am the royal of the Kingdom of the Lakes.”

“Are you my child?” The stranger stood at the edge of the bath tub, wearing a face mask of gold. The face mask held a drawing that showed a pair of outlined eye sockets with a single solid black eyeball. Two straight black tinted lines represented a pair of nose holes within the golden background. There was a set of closed lips that were outlined in rich black also over the golden metal. The stranger was tall and dressed in a golden colored body gear with a tunic and a pair of trousers that were tucked down into a pair of matching golden colored boots, holding a light stick of yellow hues in a right hand.

Triddie tossed an arm into the air from the water as the flowers lifted from the water and landed down onto the wet floor. She sneered with a sour frown. “Get out! How did you get inside with my personal guard unit outside?” Her arms splashed back down into the water and as, she frowned. “Of course, I sent the guard unit away from my princess suite for the evening. Look! You need to leave from here, before I cause major trouble on your butthole, sir. I am a princess…”

“Are you my child?” The stranger continued to stand at the edge of the bath tub, wearing a face mask of gold, holding the light stick of yellow hues.

Triddie lifted upward and then splashed both arms back down into the bubble water with a grin and a smile. “O. I get it. Exmore sent you to me for the evening. He is such a dear to think and entertain me before his arrival this evening. Hmm, I don’t know the proper response to that particular question. But I do know that his father likes to write and invent a set of new fairy tales. I like your uniform, thou. The gold glitters inside the moonlight from the glass windows.”

“Are you my child?” The stranger continued to stand at the edge of the bath, wearing a face mask of gold, holding the light stick of yellow hues.

“Hmm! Is this a new play from Marques? I can’t guess the new storybook fictional character. Are you a really bad villain or a very good knight?” She giggled with a grin. “You look like a soldier of fortune or unfortunate. Is that golden colored armor gear heated and hot on your body?”

“Are you my child?” The stranger continued to stand at the edge of the bath, wearing a face mask of gold, holding the light stick of yellow hues.

She gasped. “O no! Does this mean that Exmore is not coming over for the night? I’m so greatly disappointed. Well, I guess one night of lost passion will not dent my heart.” She lifted in the air and then slapped down both arms with a sad face. “However, I don’t understand.”

“Are you my child?” The stranger continued to stand at the edge of the bath, wearing a face mask of gold, holding the light stick of yellow hues.

She frowned. “I meant that I don’t understand. Exmore said that he wanted to fill as many bottles as possible. So, I am confused with his decision not to come to my suite, tonight.”

“Are you my child?” The stranger continued to stand at the edge of the bath, wearing a face mask of gold, holding the light stick of yellow hues.

She giggled. “Well, I’m disappointed that Exmore is not coming. And I don’t know how to address that question. I don’t know which is the correct answer, a yes or a no.”

“Are you my child?” The stranger continued to stand at the edge of the bath, wearing a face mask of gold, holding the light stick of yellow hues.

She giggled with a smile. “I know how to address that silly question without answering it. I want you to turn around and go back to Exmore and tell him this. Maybe…”

The stranger moved ahead and stopped, standing over the bath tub and her bone skull, slapping down a gloved hand on top of her pink colored skull.

Triddie submerged completely underneath the steamy hot water, flinging both arms and both legs into the air. She reached up and slapped both hands on the naked arm of muscles, holding her breathe without screaming in panic. She could feel the warm water invade both nose holes. Her lungs pained with the release of stale oxygen. Her eyeballs burned from the flora perfume inside the bath tub. She continued to slap both hands at the single arm of muscle that held down her bald head underneath the bath bubbles. Her mouth parted open from the lung pain. The hot water quickly invaded the mouth, traveling down through the esophagus, and landed down into both lungs and inside the nose holes. She sucked in the water and tried to yell for help, flinging both arms and both legs into the air. She gagged and coughed without spitting out the water. The water flooded her stomach, her lungs, her esophagus, and her mouth.

The naked arm continued to hold down and press down the bald skull into the bath bubble.

Triddie could not yell for help. Then the water bubbled back out from her open mouth. Her arms and her legs dropped down and back down into the water.

The naked arm continued to hold and press down the bald pink tinted skull into the bath bubble, and as the voice of the stranger whispered for the eardrums only. “Alas! You are not my child.” He lifted the naked hand into the air, flinging off the bubbles, the flowers, and the water. Her body sunk deeper down into the bubbles of blue, without moving. He back stepped and spun around, hiding the disappointment inside the face mask, moving ahead through the open door and exited her princess suite in silence.

 

 

 

11th hour (late eve)

 

Sand castle location of seventeen-year-old Pio

First royal princess of the Kingdom of the Fire

Princess suite setting

 

 

She stirred from the short nap after sex, blinking both eyelashes open, seeing the bright flashes of continuous lightning bolts through the glass panes and remembered her fun time with a smile. She lifted her body from the soft pillow and then leaned over into his chest, lowering her lips, blowing across the naked chest with a giggle.

He stirred from the short slumber after sex with a grunt, blinking both eyelids open, seeing the lightning bolts near the ceiling and remembered his good time with a grin. “Pio…”

“Vantrey, you must leave my room before the twelfth hour of midnight. That is the rule. Or we both will face disqualification, tonight.”

“Yes, yes, I remember.” He sat back and folded at a fit waist, leaning against the cool wall with a smile, wiping off a face and rolled sideways, standing upright nude and exposed in front of her. He leaned down and kissed her lips, pulling back with a smile. “I will return tomorrow night for another…”

“I will see you in class tomorrow afternoon.” She rolled sideways and stood upright, leaning her nakedness into his nude with a giggle. “Get your clothes and get away now! It is passed by the eleventh hour.”

He back stepped from her body and her smile, tripping over the pile of clothing and stopped, leaning down, dressing in the trousers without the boots. He is the first royal prince of the Kingdom of the Sun. Each male native only dressed in a pair of trousers with an exposed chest of tattoos. Each Sun female wore a single straight band cloth around both breasts with a pair of pants. He cuddled the boots into the chest with a silly grin at his girl Pio.

She leaned into his chest with a giggle and kissed his chin with a smile, turning and moved toward the closed door with a grin and stopped, opening the door with a smile. “Sleep well, my prince!”

“Good night, my princess!” Vantrey leaned over and kissed her scarred bone skull one more time, pulling back with a grin and turned, jogging out the door and moved down the staircase, heading back into his sand castle for sleep.

She watched his back spine disappear down the stairs and gently closed the door shut, swinging around, moving ahead toward the dressing table, and then stopped, standing in front of the drawer. She reached out and grabbed the handle, shoving the compartment to the side. The small and dark hole revealed a set of small patches. She reached inside and grabbed one single patch, slapping it on the top of her naked bell button and watched for a few second.

The patch lighted up and then flashed in the color of blue.

Pio was pregnant with a fetus from her lover Vantrey. Modern technology was amazing. The patch was similar to the face and the hand patch but it read, translated, and transmitted information from the womb of the female into the metal strip on top of the stomach. When the belly button patch lighted and flashed, the girl was pregnancy. The color was blue indicating a boy. She smiled down at the belly button patch and reached out, grabbing the black hooded cape, wrapping it around her naked body without bothering to change into clothing. She swung around with happiness and moved ahead to the closed door, reaching out for the door knob. The door opened. She dashed down the staircase and exited the sand castle, peeking around the corner for any guards or persons. The night air was heated. The vicinity was clear.

 

 

Shoreline of the Delta waters

 

 

She wore the provided black hooded cape, a gift from her father. The hooded cape hid her face and her body. Pio swiftly moved ahead from the entrance door of her sand castle, traveling over the sands of the beach and stood on the edge of the water. She understood the half walls inside each sand castle now. The only method another royal teen could spy on her was by standing inside the Assembly Hall that over looked the Delta waters. The rest of the sand castle entrance doors faced the opposite direction from the water. If a person wanted to spy, the person must stroll around the rear of the sand building and stand in front of the solid wall in plain eyesight.

The ancestors of Imperator Kung were very clever and very deceptive in maintaining their kingdom and the control over the Confederation. However, that was about to change.

The belly button patch also relayed a message to the River Rats for a water transport.

The fast boat quickly circled the water and stopped at the signal of the belly button patch, wobbling side to side near the sandy shore. Two of the male River Rats jumped out from the carriage of the boat and grabbed both arms of Pio, quickly lifting her from the sand and over the water, gently dropping her down into the tiny boat in silence.

She leaned down and rested over the hard rear seat as the pile of stinky blankets covered her body with the simple disguise.

The fast boat jolted into swift movement and steered down the Delta water underneath the white moonlight of a hot night with Pio inside the rear seat.

 

 

Pamburg Kingdom

Home of King Conic and Queen Shemerry

Crystal Entrance Gate

Midnight of blackness with bright stars and bright moonlight

 

 

The tiny fast boat slowed and stopped over the smooth water, wobbling side to side in front of the closed seam that split open a set of two gigantic gates that guarded the Pamburg Kingdom.

The captain of the boat stood upright from the pilot seat and reached out, tapping on the small speaker box of glittering crystal that led into the control room of Pamburg. The speaker box was a one-way communication device. The River Rat never heard a voice, coming back from the Pamburg controller of the gleaming crystal made entrance gates. He smiled with a laugh into the speaker box. “Lit my fire!”

 

 

Prince House

7th floor level

Interior control room setting

 

 

The young Pamburg squire stared with a confused brow at the glass screen that showed the glittering rear side of the crystal made closed gates. “What does that sentence structure mean? I have never heard that phrase.”

The older Pamburg squire smiled at the screen that showed the glittering rear side of the crystal gates. “It is the secret signal that one of the River Rats carries one of the royal princesses inside that tiny sea craft over the Delta. This particular one is a princess from the Kingdom of the Fire. He doesn’t have to announce her name. He only has to use the description of the word inside a vocal sentence.”

“What is a princess from the Confederation doing here? We are not part of the Confederation. We have nothing to do with the Confederation.”

“He’s new,” the second older Pamburg squire leaned over and slapped the collar bone of the younger squire with a laugh. “Open the gate!”

The younger squire turned and frowned at the glass screen that showed the rear view of the sparkling two gates of colored crystals underneath the bright moonlight that led into the entrance of the Pamburg Kingdom. “It’s nighttime here. I thought only a single hand print from the fourteen royal princes could open both the gates into the city of Pamburg. And each royal prince is asleep or inside the princely compartment for the evening.”

“It is an open palm of the right hand from any Pamburg squire. Squires, get into position!” The older Pamburg squire sat inside the chair at the control console next to the younger squire with a grin and held up a right open palm with a chuckle near a jaw line, turning with a smile to see the other thirteen squires.

The other squires moved ahead and sat down into a chair at the long control console, lifting and held an open palm of the right hand beside a smile, nodding to the head squire.

The young squire turned side to side to see each other squire and copied the hand motion, lifting, and held an open palm of the right hand beside a sour frown.

The older Pamburg squire smiled at the nose profile of the younger squire. “Lower the hand at the same time. Press all five digits into the molded caste with all your strength. The caste will click when the mechanics have been released. We wait until there are fourteen clicks of each mechanics. Then the two gates will slowly part open. You keep the palm inside the caste mold. If one palm is lifted, the gate will stop. However, if two or more palms are lifted, the gate will slowly close back and smash the boat, killing the people between the long and heavy crystal panels of each gate. The gate is too heavy for an escape within the whirling waters.” He lowered an open palm down into the hand mold and pressed hard into the smooth metal, hearing the single tiny click. He looked up with a smile to see each palm. All the other palms from the thirteen squires, each one dropped down and smashed down into the hand mold. He heard the round of individual clicks.

Both gates started to move with a set of soft squeals inside the water. The River Rat fast boat captain back stepped and sat back down into the pilot chair, jerking the gears sideways, sliding the boat away from the parting gates and watched.

Both gates slowly swung inward, creating tiny whirlpools within the water. The moonlight made each crystal panel dance in an array of pretty colored hues. The gates continued to open toward a parallel position.

The River Rat shifted the gears and turned the boat to point toward the empty space between the gates, sailing ahead with fast speed, missing the edges of the gates, and steered through the swampy water that contained the gators and the snakes, moving toward the same building with a different princess.

On the screen, both gates slowly parted and exposed the mountain view of the Pamburg Kingdom underneath the moonlight.

Inside the control room, the other squires stood from the chair and moved ahead the room, strolled to another console for checking or exited the room for food.

The young squire sat inside the chair at the control console and stared with a confused brow at the glass screen, seeing the boat. “Who is that? Where are they going? What are they doing here?” He gasped. “That little speed boat, it has disappeared from the control screen. What are they doing here at midnight?”

The older Pamburg squire sat at the console in the middle of the room with a smile and turned with a grin to see the nose profile of the younger squire. “What’s your squire number, son?”

The young squire stared at the screen with a puzzled brow. “My name is…”

“A name is not used here for any squire inside the control room or throughout the gate house, where all the fourteen royal princes play and stay. I am Squire Number Fifty-six. You will address me as Squire Number Fifty-six. I have been assigned to work here at the control room and oversee the royal princes, too. What is your assigned number, young squire?” The older Pamburg squire sat on the other side of the younger squire with a smile and monitored the controls. “That is a River Rat fast boat.”

The younger squire continued to search the glass screen for the tiny boat with a sigh. “I am assigned Squire Number Thirty-nine.”

The older squire nodded with a smile at the nose profile of the younger squire. “Welcome, Squire Number Thirty-nine to the gate house.”

Squire Number Thirty-nine wore a head of shoulder length amber colored head, a tone of amber tinted skin, a face of amber colored whiskers, a pair of amber colored eyeballs, and a black colored uniform of a solid tunic with a matching pair of trousers that were tucked into a pair of polished knee boots. He exhaled with a huff of defeat and annoyance, staring at the glass screen. “I admit that I am not happy to be here. I just lost…”

Squire Number Fifty-six nodded with a stern face to the younger male. “We have all lost. It is our duty or our life.”

Squire Number Thirty-nine turned with a gasp to see the tired eyeballs and wrinkled eye sockets of the older squire. “What does that mean?”

He exhaled. “You will learn much here at the gate house, every day. There is too much to tattle that I don’t know where to start.”

Squire Number Thirty-nine narrowed both eyelids with a sour frown at the older squire. “I don’t understand. What are you talking about?”

“Things are not what they seem.”

“That makes no sense. I have seen you, the tiny boat, and the gates. I actually remembered the gates from eighteen years ago when I was…”

“Say it! You need to purge it from your guts and your mind. Or you will be useless around here. And I must warn that useless is not tolerated or allowed.”

Squire Number Thirty-nine turned and stared at the familiar black colored room of smooth crystal. “I was here eighteen years old or more. I was one…”

…of the fourteen royal princes of the Pamburg Kingdom. And I was a royal prince, some thirty plus years ago. Now, I am known as Squire Number Fifty-six.”

He gasped. “What?”

“Do I not look like you, young squire? I possess the same color hair, skin tone, and eyeballs. Did you notice within the village that no one else looked like you?”

He frowned with a sad face. “My son did. I had a family. My family was killed but me. Our house caught fire when I was teaching the class…”

“Your son did not favor your appearance. Your daughter did not appear like you, either. You were not the father of those children. Your family was murdered by the other squires yesterday, so you could live here today.”

Squire Number Thirty-nine stood upright with a sneer and launched both hands at the older squire. The other older squires stood around the younger squire and reached out, grabbing the arms and the waist of Squire Number Thirty-nine, holding the young male in place from a deadly kill.

The older squire continued to sit inside the chair with a stern face and a nod. “Sit down, son! I understand. The other older squires murdered my family took over thirty plus years ago.”

“Why? What for? What did I do?”

“You were selected as a royal prince.”

“I was born as a royal prince. Eighteen years ago, my brother became the king of Pamburg. He is King Conic.”

“He is not your brother.”

He frowned. “What does that mean?”

“Like I mentioned before, there is too much to tattle. But I will try to summarize here. Or you will never get any sleep tonight. Look around this room! This is the control room that controls the twin gates that keeps out an invader or a set of invaders outside the Pamburg Kingdom. But really look around the room for a second time!”

Squire Number Thirty-nine turned with a stern face and stared at the familiar black tinted solid walls, the familiar glass screen of the outside gates and river, and then each unfamiliar squire. However, each squire possessed a head of cropped amber colored head with a strand of gray, a tone of amber tinted skin, a face of amber colored wrinkles, a pair of tired amber colored eyeballs, and a shiny black colored uniform of a solid tunic with a matching pair of trousers that were tucked into a pair of polished knee boots. He turned and gasped back to the older squire. “We all look alike.”

“We are not alike.”

He frowned. “You keep saying that. What does that mean that we are not alike?”

“Eighteen years ago, you entered the prince walk at the age of eighteen. You survived but failed or rejected or did not choose to be the next king of Pamburg.”

He nodded with a stern face. “Yes, I entered the prince walk and survived the terror, and rejected the offer as the king. But my brother Conic decided to be the next king. He is still the king here.”

“He is not your brother.”

He frowned. “Why do you keep saying that?”

“Each royal prince is genetically altered with the colors of amber skin tone, hair strands, and eyeballs. Our appearance is based on the very first Pamburg king.”

He exhaled. “I am genetically altered. No one bothered to tell me that.”

“I am telling you, now. An egg and the sperm mate, producing a fetus. The fetus is taken out from the biological mother and then it is genetically altered within the skin tissue, the hair strands, and the eye pupils into the hue of amber, a golden reddish color. Thus, the fetus is placed and grows up, and emerges from a bottle, you are a royal price.”

He lifted both palms in the air with a confused brow. “Wait! I was told by my squire that I was a royal prince with a set of thirteen brothers. We all were the sons of the king and the queen of Pamburg Kingdom. We all grow up as a set of brothers, fighting, playing, and goofing around. We all lived here within the gate house since birth until the prince walk at the age of eighteen years.”

“Yes, you were told that. Did you notice that the other thirteen brothers were not exactly duplicates of your height, your weight, your muscle tone, your personality, your intelligence?”

He frowned. “Maybe…”

“You did. You didn’t bother to acknowledge it, since you were young and only eighteen years old. Each royal prince came from a different fetus which came from a different male and a different female.”

“Wait, I am getting really confused. I am a royal baby from the royal queen mother and the royal king father. And I survived the prince walk to be denoted down to a squire, because of my failure.”

“No, that is not correct. The king is impotent. He can’t produce a child or an heir or a squeeze an orange into a cup of orange juice,” the older squire laughed with the other squires.

The young squire hissed, “No, I don’t believe you.”

“I am telling the truth. The king is impotent. His dick shoots out blanks into the vagina of any whore female, the queen mother, or a virgin girl. The genetic alternation of the fetus into the amber waves of colors has caused the sperm pocket of the king to die. He looks good but can’t please a butterfly,” laughing.

The young squire gasped. “No, my brother King Conic produced a set of fourteen princes and fourteen princesses. That can’t be correct. You are a liar. You are wrong, old squire.”

The older squire smiled. “The news is worser.”

“Worser?”

“You, I, and every male inside this room have been genetically altered, also. And we are all impotent, firing out blanks from each dick into our lovely married wife. We can’t produce a child.”

He snarled. “No.”

“Yes, when you finished the prince walk and survived…” the older squire exhaled. “Do you realize that some of the princes do not survive?”

He frowned. “Yes, I clearly recall the screams of death.”

“When you survived the prince walk and declined the kingship, you were taken away from the Pamburg mountain palace and settled into one of the many villages.”

“Yes, I was re-settled into an academic environment, teaching school to the young children. I enjoyed the task and then I met someone and married. I had two children who had been brutally murdered by you…”

“Each rejected royal prince, who is genetically altered, is relocated from the gate house within one of the many villages. Each royal prince meets and marries a young woman. Each royal prince is given two children to rear. Is that your life?”

“Yes.”

“It was my life, his life, and your life. Then something terrible happens. There is a fire, an explosion, a hunting accident, or a tractor accident at your home. The family is wiped out and killed. Is that your life?”

He softly mumbled. “Yes.”

“However, it is not true. It is false.”

He exhaled. “Look, this is very hard to swallow, much harder to believe.”

“You will believe this part. That speed boat with the princess from one of the other kingdoms is pregnant with a fetus. The fetus is going to be removed from her vagina and then placed into a clear bottle. The bottle is heated or incubated until it grows into a full size baby. Then the baby is placed with a rejected royal prince within one of the many villages to rear until a lovely adult. This is your life and my life.”

“No.”

“Yes, I have told you and repeated to your eardrums and your closed mind that the king is impotent. You are impotent. The rest of the males inside this room are impotent, too. I am impotent. Thus, our babies come from the princesses that are impregnated and refused the child. The entire Pamburg natives are rejects from the other princesses within the Confederation. Each one of us does not know our real mother or our real father. Thus, each native is indirectly a princess or a prince in real life, a couple of generations removed. Within the Pamburg dynasty, the king is selected to rule based on an ancient and old custom, the prince walk.”

He exhaled. “I don’t believe. I can’t believe it. I lived a lie, a dream, a nightmare.”

“Your children did not favor you with the amber hair or the amber eyeballs. The children were dancers or artists or writers, since you were settled to live within the artist village.”

He smiled with a nod. “Yes, my son was an artist. His hand drawings were beautiful, elegant, incredible gifted. My daughter was a dancer. But you murdered her, too.”

“No, the sixteen-year-old female is alive and well. The ten-year-old body is alive and well, too. And your wife has remarried to another male, yesterday. She might her own a child, also.”

“No.”

“Yes, you are impotent. You are not the father. Your wife was not the true mother, either. Those two talented and beautiful children were selected and given to both of you to rise as your own children. You did not create the children.”

He exhaled. “Even if, I didn’t create these children, they lived with me, since birth. I cared and protected and acted as their pseudo father. Why take that all away from me? I was very happy.”

“I understand. I experienced the same happiness and sadness in one day. Now, you are dead to them, your old family. You were inside the house that exploded into bright fires. They were someplace else. This is the way of the Pamburg dynasty. The king and the queen will not harm the real natives. The real natives are the real people that provide and produce food crops, sew clothes, build houses, educate the populous of Pamburg, and construct these silly face patches that the other kingdoms use. However, you are still a fake royal prince of Pamburg like me. Thus, you have a new duty to the queen and the king. The princess walk commences tomorrow morning.”

He exhaled with a sour frown and a nod at the screen, “The king, who is not my brother. The king, who is not kin to any of the older or younger or baby princes. I remember that the prince walk comes in the afternoon.”

“Yes, there will a new gang of baby princes within eight months after the king and the queen have been selected tomorrow from the group of fourteen princes and fourteen princesses. Your new duty is to help raise the fourteen new bratty royal males.”

He frowned with a nod. “All right! I believe you and your fascinate story. I am here as living proof of that fascinating fairy tale. Tell me where are the fourteen royal fetuses of the new batch of princes coming from? You told me that the king is impotent which means that the batch of young eighteen-year-old males here inside the gate house can’t produce an heir. So, where are the fetuses coming from?”

“That princess and a few more like her…”

He gasped. “What? How is that all possible?”

“There is a squat and protected building between the gator nests and the snake pits, where the speed boat is fast enough to avoid the wildlife dangers. Inside that building, there is a science laboratory that holds, monitors, and grows all the fetuses inside a clear and heated bottle.”

He frowned. “I have never heard of that building or that laboratory.”

“And you have never heard of that building or that laboratory, either.”

He nodded with a stern face, “Yeah.”

“When each royal princess and each royal prince is fully grown within the bottle, the royal babes will be coming here to the gate house. The princesses will remain inside the princess house. You have become an experienced father during your short married life of eighteen years. Now, you will be assigned a royal brat as a new father. I hope that you take your royal squire duty seriously. I must warn and caution that the new king, who will be selected tomorrow, does not know about the genetically alternation process or the impotence issue within his own body until the babies are teenagers. Thus, the new and inexperienced king will not be afraid to use a violent punishment or a death kill regarding an innocent royal babe.”

He nodded with a smile. “I do not want to feel a death kill. I was a very good father. I will become another very good father. The babes are the innocent party here. So, where are the rest of my fake brothers? I assume that we get to raise the new batch of fourteen brats by fourteen brothers.”

The older squire nodded with a smile. “You are very perceptive, Squire Number Thirty-nine. Yes, the accidents are occurring right now with your other fake brothers. We will be flying each one up here one at a time, talking with him individually like you. Sometimes, the brother does not want to cooperate with his new royal duty. Thus, the gates become convenience.”

He nodded with a stern face to the older squire. “Understood! How long is my royal squire duty to long beside the next eighteen years of my life?”

“That is a very good question, squire. You will stay until the next prince walk, eighteen years from now. You can elect to stay another eighteen years like me. The squires have found it useful when some of the older ones hang around the gate house. Or you can be re-settled back into a different village. I am afraid that you will not be sent to your old homestead.”

“Of course not…”

“Have I addressed all your immediate questions? We usually take the nightshift while the non-mature and non-responsible young princes take the dayshift, starting at pre-teens which will be twelve years from now. So, we will be seeing more of each other.”

He nodded with a stern face of duty. “You have broken the bottle and bust the pipes. I do believe that I completely understand my new royal duty to the new king and queen of Pamburg.”

The older squire stood upright from the chair with a smile. “Excellent, Squire Number Thirty-nine! I would like for you to stay and explain the situation to each brother in a few minutes. I do believe that each one would come to better terms, if someone else was recognized within the old group of royal brothers.”

He nodded with a smile. “I would be happy to stay and explain my position to each brother.”

The older squire turned to the side and moved toward the door with a smile. “Excellent! I enjoy cooperation. Now, please excuse me. We are meeting some of the brothers at the landing dock. Then we will all come back here and talk. Please monitor the gates. Both the gates will remain open until the fast boat is left our fair mountain within the hour. There is no alarm. And there is a refreshment table. Please enjoy.”

The door opened.

All the squires exited the control room to assist with the new group of older brothers, leaving the younger squire inside the room.

The door closed.

Squire Number Thirty-nine snarled at the closed door with a whisper for his eardrums only. “No, I will enjoy my capture. Yes, I will survive for a second time, again.” He turned and stared into the monitor screen with a smile and a whisper. “I have learned too much new information, tonight. I have learned that the heir to the Pamburg throne chair is not King Conic, who is also not my brother. But the old squire said that our appearance is based on the first Pamburg king. Who could that be? He would be the true heir of the mountain kingdom. Yes, I will stay and use the next eighteen years to find out the real prince of Pamburg. After all, I am not related to the king, the queen, and the other thirteen fake brother princes that are my age of thirty-six years old. So I might be the royal heir to the throne chair of Pamburg Kingdom and I will prove it.”

 

 

Science building white crystal stone

Swamp bank and moonlight with bright stars

Laboratory hallway

Interior setting

 

 

The fast boat sailed down the narrow bank of fresh water, cutting side to side over the gator nests with ease.

Princess Pio remained hidden underneath the blankets for safety and disguise. Her father Baron Vetepurr paid three carts of metal components to the River Rats for the water transport into the Pamburg Kingdom, sailing toward the science building in secret. She was temporarily under the care of the captain of the River Rats. He wisely protected her through the nightly journey in silence.

The boat twisted side to side through the familiar swamp and slowed the pace, steering over the shallow water, and then halted, parking the small boat beside a low walking pier which was in front of a squat building of white crystal. The crystals were dug out from the local mountain mines that were located within the southwestern side of the Pamburg Kingdom.

The captain continued to stand upright at the steering wheel and shifted the gears into park while the princess did her business inside the crystal looking building. “We have arrived.”

Pio flipped up the rows of blankets from a sweaty face and a worried heart, standing upright inside the floor of the boat with a deep sigh. She hated the transport of the fast boat, sailing through the water. Her inners were flip flipping with nausea. Of course, it could be the new fetus, too.

The same two males stood upright from the side seats between Pio and reached out, gently grabbing both her arms, and lifted her up from the boat floor and down onto the walking pier in silence and respect.

She slowly strolled ahead toward the entrance door of the squat crystal building as the moonlight shined down over her black hooded cape. She dared not reveal her person in case of spies. Pio stopped and stood in front of a solid silver metal door. Each metal component had been painstakingly created and constructed by her father and her natives, but the door was the design of the brilliant Pamburg engineers and scientists. She resented the fact that the Pamburg king was provided the product directly from the Kingdom of the Fire, without payment or blood or sacrifice.

However, there was no payment system within the Confederation, only barter or trade of goods or services. The Pamburg king never negotiated only commanded to each kingdom of the Confederation.

In front of the silver metal door of the science building, she flipped open the black cape and revealed the front of a naked body. The belly button patch flashed on and off in the color of pale blue. The tiny flash communicated an electronic signal into the metal door for entrance.

The door slid open in silence.

Pio closed the cape around her nakedness and entered with a stern face in silence. She was helping to create a new dynasty for her father and her people of the Kingdom of the Fire.

The Kingdom of the Sand had ruled the Confederation lands far too long. Imperator King was greedy and boring. It was time for new management, starting next week, after the announcement of the new leadership.

She strolled down an empty warm hallway toward the rear wall. The interior and exterior building was made of white crystal, keeping the floors and the wall heated and beautifully gleaming during the middle of the night. Along the long hallway, there was a series of closed doors on each side of the wall. Pio was not curiosity about the work inside each closed door of the science building, only concerned about her health and the welfare of the child.

She approached the single door on the rear wall and stopped, standing in front of a second metal door, and opened the long cape, revealing a naked body again. Her belly button patch still flashed in blue colors. The door slid opened in silence. Pio entered the room with a stern face and a worried heart.

 

 

Laboratory room setting

 

 

The door slid closed in silence behind the hemline of the long black cape of Pio.

The room was a narrow rectangle shape without a single viewing window to the outside. The walls, the floor, and the ceiling were made of solid white crystals that glittered as a set illuminated lightning, making the room cheery and bright.

Pio didn’t feel cheery but worried.

There were not any type cute or ugly decorations on the walls, either. In the middle of the room there was a long table that was mounted onto the floor. The rectangular table was made of solid white crystal minerals also that glowed within her eyeballs, calling a person toward the center of the room. The room was heated rather than chilled.

Pio was slightly sweating inside the heavy hooded cape, moving ahead toward the table.

On the side of the table, there was a smaller table that resembled a nightstand furniture piece without a lamp or a decorative object on top. The table was located at her feet, not her hands. She stopped and climbed on top of the table, wiggling into the rear end body mold inside the table surface. Her heavy body weight activated the mechanics inside the table.

The edge of the table shifted sideways and moved forward, extending upright a pair of crooked metal objects that were shaped like a sideways letter V. Each metal object stood on the edge of the table, looking crooked and bent. A matching pair of individual cupped stirrup extended outward on the tip of the bent metal.

Pio knew what to do, since she had done numerous times before. She flipped the cape open, allowing the ends to drape over the table and puddle down over the floor, revealing a naked body with a flashing belly button patch. She lifted both legs high into the air. The heel of each foot pushed forward through the air and hit, pressing into each cupped stirrup. She heard the two soft clicks. Her body was locked down and into the table caste. The two stirrups clung to her naked feet like soft warmed glue. She exposed her nakedness within the glittering and heated room.

The room door slid opened for a second time.

Two persons entered that were dressed in a set of clothing in the color of orange, the Kingdom of the Fire theme color. The clothing covered the entire body, but the eyeballs. The two persons stopped and stood at the end of the modified table. One of the persons stared into the face of Pio with a set of wrinkled and aged eye socket inside the face mask. “Good evening, Princess. This is a pleasant surprise today. You have honored us with your presence twice in one day.”

“Get on with the procedure, bitch! I don’t have time to waste.” Pio leaned back with a lady growl and wiggled her ass deeper down into the body caste, closing her eyelashes. The extraction procedure didn’t take long, only embarrassing as she was a princess, not a slave.

The eyeballs of the wrinkled and aged eye sockets said inside the face mask. “Very well! You know the procedure. I will explain as I walk through each step. You are positioned inside the examination table. Good. You are unclothed. Good.” She lifted and held a horseshoe shaped object that was made of solid black stone between both hands at the lips of the vagina of Pio, slightly shaking the stone side to side. A tiny beam of black ray emerged and soared toward the vagina of Pio. “I am inserting the crystal ray through the lips of your vagina.”

“Uoo!” Pio softly moaned from the warm heat of the ray as it hit the tender flapping skin of her vagina. She could feel the ray traveling through her uterus, warm and slow.

The Pamburg person said. “The fetus extraction method is both safe and friendly without any risk to the health of the mom or the baby and without any type of medication. The black ray of non-bright light has successfully fired, coming from the stone, and entered through the open vagina of your body, zooming through your body and toward the fetus with great care. The black light surrounds the healthy growing fetus protecting the developing eyeballs and eardrums from the loud sounds of the real world. Then the black light slowly cuts into the placenta sac that holds all the fluids, food, and oxygen for the growing little fetus. Now, the black beam has gently surrounded and stored the fetus and your placenta sac into the wave, moving backward, coming back toward the stone.” The black beam slowly exited from the vagina of Pio.

“Uoo.” Pio softly grunted, feeling a thick lump of tissue matter that came out the lips of her vagina in shock as it exited from her body.

The Pamburg person said within the face mask. “You will not experience any type of sick nausea, stomach cramping, mouth vomiting or vagina bleeding which would cause any type of emotion distress, young princess.” The black beam retracted and stored inside the horseshoe shaped stone. The person slowly swung to the side table, leaning the stone device of over the white crystal surface. The top slid open. A single platform emerged up from the depths of the table and halted in the air, holding a large transparence jar. She guided the glowing fetus between the peeks of the black rays toward the opening of the jar, gently lowering the fetus down into the jar. The stone released the fetus and the placenta sac down into the jar. The jar slowly closed and sealed. The platform retrieved down into the side table. The table surface closed shut. “The black beam has expelled the tiny human and the placenta sac out from your uterus. Now, both the live fetus and healthy placenta sac is safely stored into a glass jar. You make leave us, now, princess.” The wrinkled skin around the tired amber eyeballs of the older Pamburg lady smiled behind the face mask of bright orange. “Thank you for your visit, Princess.”

Pio did not bother to rewrap her nakedness in front of the two servants of the Pamburg Kingdom, since Pio was a princess and above them. She slid off the examination table and strolled toward the metal door in silence with a smile. She had successfully extracted another fetus into her accumulated tally. Her father would be most pleased. Her lover Vantrey didn’t know about the girly princess competition. It was a hand-down secret from mother to daughter.

She shuffled ahead in silence and exited from the laboratory room, swiftly strolling down the hallway toward the entrance door, leaving the Pamburg Kingdom for a new day. She always felt lightheaded from the fetus extraction process and weak and sleepy, wanting a warm bed of comfort. However, she had contributed twice today toward the more heated bottle of fetuses. She was certain that the Kingdom of the Fire was leading the royal teen competition.

The winner of the competition will rule the Confederation for centuries to come.

Imperator Kung would be most surprised.

Pio and her father had planned their conquest and their revenge, very well.

The door slid closed inside the laboratory room.

 

 

Interior laboratory setting

 

 

The second person did not speak but watched the medical procedure and the princess. She was a younger Pamburg lady with a set of non-wrinkled eye sockets, following and staring at the rear cape of the princess, watching the door shut. She sneered at the metal door. “Why do you bow down to the princess whore? We are more royal.”

The older Pamburg lady with a set of gray strands and a face of old wrinkles inside the face mask pressed a button that cleaned the examination table, saying with a sneered to the younger Pamburg lady. “We were more royal. We, now, are the former and failed princesses of Pamburg.”

The younger Pamburg lady without the non-wrinkled eye sockets turned with a sour frown and scanned the medical room that smelled like a set of burning candles. “I figured that out on my own when I arrived here. What is this place? Why is the Confederation princess here? Why am I here inside the science building and inside a science laboratory?”

The older Pamburg lady finished cleaning the examination table for the next princess, swinging around with a sour frown inside the face mask of orange with a sour tone. “Your aptitude and attitude must cease and disappear, right now, Lady Number Six. Or I promise that you will.”

She turned and gasped at the orange colored face mask of the older Pamburg lady. “You dare to insult me?”

“I dare to correct you which I will be doing for a long, long time. I would think that your personality would have mellowed over the last eighteen years. I admit, after my terrible experience within the princess walk, I came out a changed teenager.”

She gasped. “I was horrified and changed. Then I was taken away from the palace mountain and dumped inside of the numerous colonies.”

“I was a nurse maid to one of the new batches of little babies, thirty-six years ago. After completing that royal service, I was brought here to learn about science. I have learned a lot. All women are cunts. A girl is born with two million eggs. At the first bleeding, she has 400,000 eggs left. After that point, she loses 1,000 eggs per month. Some of the eggs are bad. Some of the eggs die off. Some of the eggs are fertilized by a set of hot sperm coming from her lover. As for a Confederation princess, each fertilized egg is located here within this room.”

The Pamburg lady slowly spun around with a gasp and stared at each wall of solid white crystals. “So, this is the famous genetics laboratory of the Pamburg Kingdom that I had heard silly rumors about from the other women within the village.”

“Yes, this is the true place of real rumors.” She spun around with a smile to see each wall of white crystal that didn’t offer a visual clue to the secret laboratory of Pamburg.

 

 

Wall of Fetuses setting

 

 

The older Pamburg lady turned away from the examination table and moved ahead to the side wall of white crystal material and stopped with a grin, standing in front of a solid wall. “This is an enclosed, non-accessible, and hidden larger room where all the fetuses are held until maturity.” She reached over and touched a flush part of the wall, where the hidden wall switch stood. The side wall illuminated and revealed a second interior door within the color of white crystals. “Now, we will enter the next room one at a time which will show some more. You will see.” She reached up and slammed the metal door.

The door opened.

She entered first and stopped, standing in front of a transparence wall with a smile.

Lady Number Six followed behind the back spine of the older Pamburg woman and stopped, standing next to the older lady with a gasp, looking through the glass wall at the objects. “There are hundreds and hundreds of bottled tiny fetuses.”

“Yes, each princess from a particular kingdom is marked by the neutral and non-descriptive letter, such like, A or B or D or Z or Y.”

The younger lady scanned the entire room and stared at each table. “Hmm, there is the Kingdom of the Sand and the Sun. Both those kingdoms start with the letter S,” gasping. “I don’t see the letter S.”

The older lady smirked with a nod. “You will not. Each table is marked with a non-descript letter that is not associated with the name of the kingdom. It is done to prevent tampering by a jealous or crazy Pamburg scientist or a paid enemy of the Confederate spy. Even I do not know which table belongs to the Kingdom of the Sand. The computer handles and marks all the bottles based on the blood that drips down into the body mold, coming from each princess. Then the computer drops the bottled fetus down through the nightstand opening and wheels it over the convey belt and upward into the appropriate table inside the sterile environment. The bottle of the fetus stays there until maturity into a fully developed baby.”

She frowned. “How is that possible? A baby needs food from the mother to grow.”

“The clear jar is specifically designed to feed internal fetus. Inside each jar, the mom’s placenta tissues are re-generated over and over, again, feeding a continuous string of fluids, oxygen, and nutrients into the fetus. The fetus will grow into a full sized baby. I promise. You can clearly see. Some of the bottles are tinted in a color. Blue represents a boy.”

She gasped. “We can determine the sex birth so fast and so accurately from a little tiny fetus that is only a couple of hours old.”

The older Pamburg lady smiled inside the face mask of orange. “Yes, our science is remarkable. The pink tints represent a little female.”

She narrowed her sharp eyeballs with a confused brow at some of the bottles. “I see a red tint, too.”

“These are the dead fetuses.”

“Dead?”

“Sometimes, the fetus is not viable.”

She gasped. “We killed the child.”

“No, we would never harm a living entity. Our scientific extraction method is gently and warming. It is better than a mother’s touch. The black beam is safe and friendly to the baby tissue. When each fetus is gently extracted from the womb of the princess, it is alive. Else, the belly button patch would not be flashing in a color of blue or pink, after the sex ritual. However, once the fetus is removed from the womb, it is placed inside a bottle with the mother’s jelly or placenta sac and in there it sometimes dies. The coloring light around the jelly will turn into a slightly red hue. Then the crystals will illuminate the red hue into a brighter tone.”

“Does the princess know about the fetus dead?”

“No, no one is allowed back here to view the tables and the fetuses.”

“What happens to the dead fetuses?”

The older lady exhaled. “Each table belongs to the princess. The table belongs to her and all the fetuses are her babies, if you wish.”

She gasped. “I understand the extraction process. I understand the tables. I understand the incubation procedure. I don’t understand the reason for so many fetuses. What is the purpose here? Why are we visited by a princess that is pregnancy by mere hours with a child?”

“A princess competition.”

She gasped, “A princess competition of what?”

“Within the Confederation, the princess who possesses the most bottles of fetuses will become the new ruler of the Confederation.”

She gasped. “This is pure madness. That girl was very young looking.”

“Princess Pio, who will be seen again, is on the verge of being eighteen years old, next week. She was conceived and reared inside a bottle like me and you. The conception process is very safe and very effective from our point of view.”

She stared with a gasp at each table of fetuses. “Princess Pio is coming back.”

“She will be back here inside the science building and on top of that table with a new fetus for another extraction process, tomorrow night or the night after.” The older lady chuckled.

She gasped. “This process is pure madness. A fetus is conceived when a man and a woman fuck. Are you telling me that Princess Pio will fuck a new male and created a new fetus, tomorrow night?”

“To add to your scientific knowledge, young Pamburg lady, once the fetus is formed, the womb of the new mother is closed off. The new mother cannot conceive a second fetus unlike a queen cat. A queen female cat can be fucked by numerous male tomcats, producing a litter of numerous newborn kittens with different colors, patterned strips, hair lengths, and other cat-like features.

“A woman is fucked and the egg is made. The single egg contains the unique features of that particular baby. Once the extraction process occurs, the crystal beam gently removes the viable fetus from the womb of the new mother. Then the woman can conceive again within hours, if fucked immediately. Usually, the extracted woman feels tired and weak from the extraction process. So the fucking of new male or the same male is done on the next night evening. Hence, the competition…”

She gasped. “Unbelievable.”

“Believe it? This room of fetus tables is the seeing proof.”

She exhaled. “So, each princess will ride down the Delta waters from her kingdom inside a speed boat with one of the River Rats and come here into the science building. Then we will extract the fetus and load it into the bottle. The bottle will drop down and be marked as her baby. Then the bottle of the develop baby will be stored and grown here.”

“You catch on very quickly, Lady Number Six. Did you come from the Village of the Artists? I find the Village of the Artists to be both brilliant and fun.”

“No, I came from the Village of the Mineral and Metals. I lived and assisted there with the building of each silly face and hand patch that the kingdoms use to spy on each other.”

“Ah, our pride and joy of the science! The creation of the face patch was an accident.”

“What is the story behind the accident?”

“I do not know the specific details.”

“Why not?”

The older lady exhaled. “I really did not inquire about the process of the silly face and hand patches, since the natives of Pamburg did not use them for any reason. However, our villages and our natives profit greatly from the genius invention. The Confederation provides the Pamburg natives with clothing for wearing, food for eating, books for education, metal components for the equipment and the airships and other things.”

“Where did you hear that the Confederation provide and gives food and…”

The older lady waved a gloved hand of orange and slapped the face mask with a yawn. “You are young. I have visited each village. Each village is very prosperity with all the products from the Confederation. Anyways, I was too stunned after seeing the tables of fetuses, when I was first assigned at the science building. I was like you, young lady. Then I had also learned that each princess was born from a bottle like that, too.”

“What? You’re joshing me.”

“No, each baby comes from a bottle that has been extracted b the black stones. The black stone is only mined here within Pamburg Kingdom from a mine high up into the mountain.”

“So, I came out from a bottle.”

“Like me and my princess sisters. Like you and your princess sisters…”

She gasped. “So, I was genetically altered to possess amber skin, hair, and eyeballs that will never be changed.” She exhaled with a nod. “Now, I understand. I had been pondering for years. The genetic process caused me to become barren, without children. Now, I find out that my other twelve dead sister princesses were not my real sister. Thus, the fourteenth sister who has become the queen of Pamburg is not my real sister, either,” gasping. “Queen Shemerry is barren, too. She must be like me. We are the same age. She can’t produce an egg. She doesn’t even have one single egg to fertilize for a baby. The eggs are used up during the stage of old age. However, her eggs are burnt and toasted.”

The older lady nodded with a smile. “You catch on very quickly. I can see why the wise elders at the Village of Metals assigned you to assist me.”

She gasped. “That means that my mother was not a queen either. She had to be barren like you, me, Queen Shemerry. So where did you come from? Where did I come from?”

The older Pamburg lady turned and stared through the glass window without a smile or an answer. “We are not really allowed back here into the secretly hidden room, either. But we are the scientists that monitor the room, the table, and the fetuses. We will check on each table every morning, every afternoon, and every evening to ensure that the room is heated and incubated. It is really a precaution. The Pamburg science building has been hatching bottled fetuses for centuries. But we are always overprotective.”

She turned and gasped back into the room with all the tables of fetuses. “What would happen if the room is not heated?”

“All the fetuses would die immediately from the cold air flow. A fetus lives within the mother’s womb for a reason, such like, heat, food, blood, and safety.”

She gasped. “This entire method is barbaric, inhuman, and insane.”

“This is the Confederation.”

“For once, I’m glad that I was born inside Pamburg Kingdom.”

The older lady turned and frowned inside the face mask at the younger lady, “Really?”

The younger lady turned and smiled inside the face mask at the old woman, “Really!”

“It was seen that all the past and present Pamburg kings and queens possess their own fun form of barbarian inhuman methods for their natives as well. You have learned that a princess is genetically altered. I look like you in appearance but older with the graying amber hair, wrinkled old skin and tired eyeballs. However, like you, I am barren without any eggs at the age of eighteen. I am approaching sixty years old. I don’t have children or a child to care for me. Thus, I will retire and go back to one of the villages to…”

“So, right now, we are a set of two old maidens here inside the science building until the fetuses mature. How long do they stay here with us?”

She turned and smiled at the fetuses. “We are the mothers to all the bottles of developing and growing fetuses until it time to assign a new mother.” The older Pamburg lady yawned within the face mask. “It is a new day, a few minutes after midnight. It is time bed. The young princesses will not return until the evening around seven or eight.”

The young Pamburg lady gasped. “Wait, that’s completely insane. Each princess will come back here at seven in the evening. Then each princess will see each other. Do you have a set of guards for our protection? If this is indeed competition, I could get hurt.”

“There are not any guards within the Pamburg Kingdom.”

“Yes, there are guards. Each prince and princess is a trained guard. We are all trained to defend ourselves…”

“We are trained with a shaft for fun. We do not possess any enemies. The world is at peace.”

“The Confederation doesn’t seem peaceful to me. So, how do we deal with more than one princess?”

The older lady laughed. “We do not. The belly button patch is a smart device here. It identifies when there is a viable fetus inside a female and then it creates a blocking signal into the main computer for any other fetus identification signals. One signal is sent to the River Rats ship for a single transportation. We do not want the princess transported on the same speed boat, either. The River Rats could get harmed.”

“I don’t understand. The belly button patch is that smart.”

“It is nothing more than a computer devise with a singular purpose to contact the computer for a single pickup. Once the signal has been sent into the main frame, the computer locks the signal and blocks all the other signals, coming from the other belly button patches with communication. Thus, only one princess can enter the science building and then complete the fetus extraction process. Once the fetus has been safely removed and placed inside a jar inside this room, then the computer will unblock the communication band. Then the second princess will come into the science building for the same medical procedure.”

“I don’t understand. The belly button patch determines which princess comes into the science building.”

“The princess determines which princess comes here. The first princess to fuck her prince and create a new fetus, then slaps on a belly button patch over her stomach, she will be transported into the science building next based on the electronic communication band. Sometimes, the young lovers fuck several times for fun, before the princess accesses the belly button patch to see if there is a fetus.”

“But some of the princesses are smarter than that. Since I can see that there are a few tables that contain over two hundred or more bottles of fetuses.”

“Yes, the princess competition starts and ends within one calendar year. So theoretically, one princess could have three hundred or more bottles, one per night. And yes, the competition is stiff and dangerous. Some of the princesses are running in a dead heat.” She laughed. “Forgive my pun!”

She frowned inside the face mask. “But Princess Pio came two times today, this afternoon and this evening.”

“Yes, it is possible. Once we extract the fetus, the uterus is undamaged to produce a second fetus, after a healthy fucking with a batch of good sperm. It is similar to birthing a baby the first time. When the baby leaves the birth canal, the new mother can conceive a second child at any time. Pio came this afternoon. We collected her first fetus. Then she fucked her prince this evening and produced a second fetus. We removed the second fetus, a few minutes ago. Both are safe inside their cute little jars, growing.”

She gasped. “Then Pio could go back and fuck her prince for a third time, producing a third fetus tonight.”

“No, the princess competition ends every night at midnight. But Pio is a smart girl. She, somehow, corralled her prince during the afternoon for fun sex, creating a fetus. That is not a common method but a sneaky one. She is one of the girls running in dead heat for first place or spot or whatever.”

She laughed. “This really is a fucking competition to see who produces a baby first. Hmm! Why isn’t there the same number of bottled fetuses on each table? If the princess can fuck every night, I would think that each table would be exactly the same number.”

The older Pamburg woman exhaled. “Sometimes, there is no baby after a fucking act. Sometimes, the fetus dies within the wound of the new mom for some unexplained reason. Most of the time, the first princess to activate the belly button patch will come first into the science building. If two princesses slap on a belly button patch at the same time, then the communication band of the electronic beam to hit the computer screen first will signal a pickup. Then the second princess must wait until the blocked signal clears. Then the second princess will receive a blinking pink or blue signal and can come into the science building for the extraction process.”

“Does anyone of the princesses know about that specific process?”

“No, if the belly button patch doesn’t blink in a faint color tone, then a princess has learned that there is not a fetus inside her wound. So she will fuck it and try again.” She laughed.

The younger lady gasped. “But there really is a fetus inside her wound, right?”

“Yes.”

Then, the fetus will become damaged during a second fucking process.”

She exhaled. “No, the growing fetus is securely attached inside the wound of the new mother, unless there is a barbaric procedure with a nasty knife or a blunt sharp instrument that kills the fetus and removes all the sliced body parts from the vagina of the new mother.”

“Who would do such a terrible and horrible barbaric medical procedure to an unborn innocent fetus?”

“No one here within the Pamburg Kingdom would ever do that. We cherish all life forms.”

She smiled. “That’s good to hear. Do any of these stored and monitored bottled fetuses become genetically altered for any reason by the mother princess?”

“No, they stay inside their clear bottle until mama comes and collects them. Then, the fetus extract procedure starts next year at the beginning of the Royal Academy classes. Well, I’m tired. It is very late. You need to rest too. Tomorrow, it will be another exciting day with the Confederation princesses.” She spun around to face the open archway and halted with a stern face behind the face mask. “O. You need to close the door with a naked hand. The metal door only recognizes sweat from each person. My sweat is recorded now. You need to touch the metal on the door. Then the secret door will open for you to inspect the tables later this morning. Good night, Lady Number Six.” She moved ahead and exited from the secret room, moving through the examination room toward the single door, leaving the laboratory.

She shouted with a sour frown and stared at the moving back spine of the orange medical outfit. “Yes ma’am.” She swung around with a lady growl and a whisper to see the glass wall that contained the jars of newborn fetuses. “That’s good to know. I am a number and not a name. I remembered clearly. When I was dumped down into the native village, after failing my princess walk, nine months later there was a terrible and happy baby boom. I didn’t remember seeing a table of pregnant women either. I was still stunned and shocked that I had failed as a princess to become a common native. But I do have excellent recall. Yeah, a baby boom came exactly nine months after I was taken from the palace mountain as a young eighteen-year-old princess. And all the babies grew up to be a set of excellent young scientists within the village. It was almost like they were birthed or made or altered that way. I couldn’t figure out who the parents were, either. But I know now. All the mysterious and mature babies came from this room.

“The parents were so happy to have a little baby. Some of the natives were severely maimed and scarred from the mining activities. Some of the male and the female were impotent, too. If I was a newly married prince to my princess, I would not raise another man’s baby as my own child. I would kill it or let it starve to death. There are nine tables. But each table is full. There are about two hundred fetuses on each table. That would be about two thousand babies. So, there will be a population explosion nine months from now inside the Pamburg Kingdom. Not if I can help it.” She looked up with a stern face inside the face mask at the walls and the ceiling, whispering for her eardrums only and stared down at each table. “I don’t see any visual or listening devices inside this room. And I don’t know if I trust the older Pamburg lady here at the science building. She lies to me. This is my first day here and she lies. So what else has she lied about? The villages produce their own products of food, clothing, and metals. I should know. I lived and worked inside the Village of Minerals and Metals for eighteen long years. We made each and every metal component from an airship to a refrigerator for food. Some of the natives died while extracting the buried and beautiful crystals and the earth minerals within the mine shafts. Some of the natives are permanently maimed and scarred for life from the smelting process. Thus, the Pamburg kingdom does not exchange any type of produce or product with the Confederation.

Why is she lying to me? Why are we extracting fetuses from each princess of the Confederation? What is the story behind the face and hand patch creation? Why is everything a mystery? No one inside the Village of the Metals knows the real story of the face and hand patch either. Since I was curiosity and I inquired, finding nothing. I do believe that is why I was sent to the science building to close my mouth and open my eyeballs. Well, I’m here. And here, I will stay and learn all the secrets and the truths.” She back stepped from the glass wall and swung around with angry mind, removing the glass, slapped the door closed behind her ass with a whisper. “This is my new boring job to babysit a room of heated bottles. However, I am smarter, old woman. I have learned so much within the first day of my new job at the science building.”

The secret door slowly closed shut.

She moved ahead to the open archway and slammed the metal.

The entrance door closed shut too.

 

 

Hallway setting

 

 

Pamburg Lady Number Six swiftly dashed down an empty hallway, turning to spy on each closed door with a whisper and a smile, moving into the office space. She spun around and gently closed the door with a smile, swinging around and moved toward the empty office desk, stopping. She stood and rambled through each office desk, finding the object with a giggle and a whisper. “I swear that I would never use a patch for fun or entertainment or information. Some of the workers within the Village of the Minerals and Metals enjoyed stealing a box of them and used the fun colorful patches to entertain and play with their children. Their children?” She sat down inside the office desk at the desk and exhaled with a puff of disappointment and sadness, fiddling with the arm patch. “I was robbed of a baby. After I survived the princess walk, just barely, I was tossed into an airship by one of the older squires. Then I was flown off the mountain royal palace and down into the nasty swamps of snakes and gators which were between the mountains. I lived and survived the cool weather and the cold mines, looking for buried crystals for hours, days and years until I proved my brain was smarter.” She tapped on the arm and accessed volumes of information with a sour frown. “Now, it is payback for thirty-four years of misery. For the first time in my life, I will be happy. I will find my happiness. The old woman provided bits and piece of scattered right and wrong and invalid and true information. But I am smarter. My old active mind has the new answer. I am a true princess. My fetus came from one of the princesses within the Confederation, eighteen years ago.” She stared at the new data with a grin and a whisper. “The arm patch was a visual communication devise but it was also at database of information. Throughout the air waves, the arm patch will capture all the free flowing information in the format of waves and stored the information, coming from every arm patch within the Confederation, too. And I will prove that I am a princess, too. And I have a real family, not a genetically altered one. I have a real sister princess, too. And I am determined to find all of my relatives.” She tapped on the arm with a whisper. “Show me all the images of the Kingdom of the Sand!”

The arm patch flashed through numerous pictures that had been stored by people throughout the Confederation, “Stop!” The picture on the arm band presented an older woman. “This is the image of the female royal who is named Imperatoress Haildrameme.” She stared down at the image of the yellow skin and white haired royal of the Kingdom of the Sand. “Yes, I do understand. I don’t possess my original hair color, skin tone, or eye tint. But I have some type of unique feature that would identify me as your daughter. The lips are thin or thick. The eye sockets are narrow or wide. The earlobes are big or small. Yes, there is some type of body feature that will identify me as a real royal princess. I must examine each image within each kingdom. I don’t know how long this will take, but I will find my true mother. Then, I will leave here and live with my true royal family, not here inside a science building of nothing. So, I do not look like you. You are not my mother. I don’t have a crooked nose,” laughing.

 

 

Region of Freelands

Warm night air with bright stars and full moonlight

Abandoned building with enclosed hallway ramps

Tallest floor level

Balcony room setting

 

 

The three persons quietly sat inside an oversized sitting chair in front of a set of open windows in the shaded room without the glass pane.

Each person wore a set of individual face patches of various colored hues, consisting of all the different metal shapes. The numerous face patches included every color of the tiara forehead, the pair of curvy horns, and the pair of straight horns. Numerous set of eyebrows patches was displayed over each eye socket and down toward the cheekbone. A set of nose patches covered the entire nose bridge. A set of several cheekbone patches over the sides of the face. Several type of mustache patches underneath both nose holes, running down over the top of the lips. Numerous sets of chin patches were displayed around the mouth and over the necklace. Several sets of jaw line patches were displayed around the jaw line. There were one set of green colored snot nose face patches. Several types of drooling mouth spit face patches. And finally, there were an assortment of colored dots between all the patches.

Each person was clean shaven without facial and bone skull hair with a set of closed eyelids. The various colored and types of face patches surrounded the entire naked and shaven bone skull for better communication.

Each person held a steady lap tray over the kneecaps with a set of clean sheets of paper as each person wrote down the whispered messages from the numerous face patches. All the colored and models of face patches were used exclusive by the Confederation populous of people and the royals.

When a single sheet of paper was filled with data, the super tall and super muscular young adult male watched with patience, leaning down, he snatched the paper, quickly reading the information. He decided if the information was important or just stored for future use.

One each side of the row of three persons, there were two individual persons that looked down and stared at a set of arm patches. The arm patches covered each naked forearm, hand, and both legs for observation.

One of the individuals, a male gasped down at the new picture on his arm patch, lifting a chin to see the young male with a nod in silence.

The charge of the room, the young male in a sleeveless dirty electric blue tunic and matching set of trousers with a head of shoulder length silver colored hair, a pair of gray eyeballs, and a tone of black colored skin. He moved ahead from the side wall and stopped, standing over the individual, looking down with a gasp at the arm patch of the person. He reached out and snatched the red colored arm patch off the leg of the male with a grin and a nod in silence and back stepped from the sitting male, spinning around, and moved toward the open archway. He placed the red colored arm patch onto his naked forearm and dashed down the long ramp toward the next floor with a smile, stopping and stood in place with a nod. He smiled at the taller male, who was climbing up the ramp toward the balcony room. “Sir, we have identified a set of new and interesting information, coming from the arm patch. Our spy has seen that one of the Pamburg ladies has access an arm patch.”

The super tall and super muscular middle aged male wear a head of shoulder length silver hair with a pair of gray colored eyeballs, a tone of black tinted skin. He wore a pale blue sleeveless tunic and the matching trousers and a pair of matching knee boots that matched the eye color of his precious daughter, “Really? That is very rare indeed.”

He pointed down at the arm patch with a smile. “She is looking though each visual picture of each royal both the adult females and the males for something.”

“Really? That is also intriguing.”

He looked up with a confused brow. “What does it mean, sir?”

“The spoiled natives of the Pamburg Kingdom are finally going to fight back at Imperator Kung.”

He frowned. “Why would they do that, sir?”

“For freedom…”

“So what is our plan now?”

“We will strike at the Pamburg Kingdom while they invade the Confederation and…”

“I am confused, sir. Why would we do want to do that? We are a peaceful people and a nation. We do not have feud with Pamburg Kingdom.”

“For our freedom, too.”

He nodded with a stern face. “Yes sir! What is your order, now?”

“Gather our seers and the troops! We march toward the Pamburg Kingdom, this afternoon.”

“Yes sir!” The young male spun around with a stern face and marched back up the ramp to collect the spies that wore the face patches for a royal war.

 

Year 3060

Day 79th

Springtime

 

 

6th hour (early morn)

 

Region of Freelands

Cool temperatures with dull sunlight

Abandoned building

Entrance doorway setting

 

 

The super tall and super muscular middle aged male wore a head of shoulder length silver hair with a pair of gray colored eyeballs, a tone of black tinted skin. He wore a pale blue sleeveless tunic and the matching trousers and a pair of matching knee boots that matched the eye color of his precious daughter and stood upright with a stern face in front of the entrance wall of the abandoned building which used to be a school house for the bright and happy children of the westerns.

A row of three individuals quietly strolled over the leaves and weeds toward the elderly male and stopped, standing in place in silence. Each person wore a set of individual face patches of various colored hues, consisting of all the different metal shapes. The numerous face patches included every color of the tiara forehead, the pair of curvy horns, and the pair of straight horns. Numerous set of eyebrows patches was displayed over each eye socket and down toward the cheekbone. A set of nose patches covered the entire nose bridge. A set of several cheekbone patches over the sides of the face. Several type of mustache patches underneath both nose holes, running down over the top of the lips. Numerous sets of chin patches were displayed around the mouth and over the necklace. Several sets of jaw line patches were displayed around the jaw line. There were one set of green colored snot nose face patches. Several types of drooling mouth spit face patches. And finally, there were an assortment of colored dots between all the patches. Each person was clean shaven without facial and bone skull hair with a set of closed eyelids. The various colored and types of face patches surrounded the entire naked and shaven bone skull for better communication.

The charge of the three individuals, the young male in a sleeveless dirty electric blue tunic and matching set of trousers with a head of shoulder length silver colored hair, a pair of gray eyeballs, and a tone of black colored skin moved ahead from the row and stopped, standing in front of the elderly man with a worried brow, “Sir!”

“Where are the others?” The elderly male turned and scanned the forestland with a stern face.

“Sir,” the young male looked down with a sour frown to read the arm patch which showed nothing. “They are afraid. They didn’t want to come. They don’t want to follow,” he looked up with a pair of sad eyeballs and a sad face which appeared silly between the numerous blinking off and on the face patches. “I am afraid too, sir.”

The elderly male laughed, “I am afraid also.”

He cleared a dry throat with a sad face. “Sir, I have followed you and seen your positive drive. However, I fear…”

“I fear too.”

“I fear that my biological daughter is not well, sir.”

“I fear the same thing. But I must know the medical condition of my daughter. I must learn the truth. I must see the face of my enemy.”

He cleared a dry throat with a sad face. “Sir, we do not have an enemy. We are a peaceful people and a nation. We do not have feud with anyone including the Pamburg Kingdom, the Confederation, and the Freeland administrators. So, I guess that your order has been cancelled then.”

The elderly male smiled. “What is the latest news from the Pamburg Kingdom?”

“The woman is sleeping. Her arm patch is dead. I would assume that she works on the evening shift.”

“Is there anymore new information from any of the royals inside the Confederation?”

He looked down with a stern face and tapped on top of the arm patch to another spot within the communication devise. “Yes, there was a death. One of the teen royal drowned inside the bathtub.”

“Really? That is also intriguing.”

He looked up with a confused brow. “What does it mean, sir?”

“I would guess that the set of spoiled royals have a second enemy besides us which might be a hand from a Pamburg native.”

He frowned. “Why would that do that, sir?”

“Freedom, everyone is craving freedom from the authority hand.”

He nodded with a stern face. “What is your order now?”

“Please contact and gather all of our people to come and stand peacefully in front of the Central Building right now! I have an appointment there this morning.”

He frowned. “We have protested peacefully before for change, sir. It was not very effective.”

The elderly male exhaled with a nod and reached out, placing a palm over the collar bone of the young male with a stern face. “But we will continue to try for change until change occurs.”

“Yes sir!” The young male back stepped from the elderly male and spun around with a stern face, marching ahead, and passed the row of two individuals with the set of face patches.

 

 

Cool temperatures with dull sunlight

City Hall location

Auditorium setting

 

 

The three story building was a cool deception and made of a set of ancient cider blocks from an ancient time. The outside of the building had never been painted, since paint was used for an outside or interior surface. The man-made chemicals were poisonous to the plants, the trees, the flowers, the animals, and the people. So, the set of ancient cider blocks were covered in a series of vertically hanging set of dried black dirt that fell down from the flat rooftop when by raindrops from the weekly rainstorm. No one bothered to clean off the building, since no one had money to pay for the service.

In front of the building, there was a foot pathway which was made of flat ancient cider blocks also where tons of tiny green colored upright plants tried to thrive but died over each boot sole of a native. The building did not display an overhang that blacked out the dull sunlight or the raindrops from a rainstorm. The front entrance wall featured three set of double doors without a door that remained open during the day and the night, since a single crime was punished by immediate death within the Freelands.

Between each door, there was a row of troops made of adult men and females. Each trooper stood at attention and darted a set of eyeballs at the new group of native, wearing a thick yellow tinted long jacket over the top of a pair of thick trousers of brown with a pair of comfortable brown tinted ankle work boots. Each face varied in emotion from angry too mad. Each skin tone varied from a light brown to peachy tint. Each hand wore a pair of yellow tinted gloves. On the utility belt underneath the thick jacket, there hang a vertical shaft for protection and duty that swayed side to side and tapped on the leg of each trooper.

A trooper was employed the administration of the Freelands to protect the council of nine administrators that ruled and watched over the Freelands civilization.

The trooper was not paid in money or coins but a house and a land property with free food meals within one of the villages that surrounded the City Hall within the Freelands.

Along the edge of squared shaped court yard which was made of a set of flat dirty and black colored cider blocks, there was a column of troopers also, guarding the court yard, the building, the administrators from the natives of Freelands.

The captain of the troopers moved ahead from the center of the column of yellow tinted jackets and stopped, standing upright with a raised yellow tinted worn glove in front of the male with a stern face. “Stop there, sir! What is our business at City Hall with the administrators this morning?”

The super tall and super muscular middle aged male wore a head of shoulder length silver hair with a pair of gray colored eyeballs, and a tone of black tinted skin. He wore a pale blue old and re-patched sleeveless tunic, a pair of matching trousers and a pair of matching dull and scuffed knee boots that matched the eye color of his precious daughter with a fake smile to the caption of the troops. “I am inquiring about my missing daughter.”

For thousands of years, the two sets of people lived, thrived, and died inside the scattered rows of colonies along the river valleys.

The landscape was shaped like a perfect square for outer space, if a space ship could perform space flight. The first settlers invaded the land by ship from the ocean waters on the western side of the square shaped landscape, stomping over the rough small pebbles of rock that made up the shoreline from the cold and windy rough ocean waters. The rough, wet, and cold surface didn’t deter the crew of hard weathered sailors and the group of desperate peasants who escaped from a life of bondage on a different continent, arriving within a new land of freedom. The new settlers made camp and chopped the tall trees for a small log cabin while killing the wild animals for clothing and meats, tilling the watery soil for rice and fruits for food. Thus, the new settles called the land Freelands.

At the same time, a second fleet of sailing ships had landed on the opposite shoreline, the eastern side of the landscape, coming to the new land for fame and fortune, finding a hard rocky landscape of flat rock. Between the low tides of the ocean, there were a set of scattered individual gigantic boulders of flat table top ledges that prevented a ship to dock near the shoreline. Each native boarded a small row boat and ventured over the rough seas. More row boats were smashed into the ocean boulders rather than steered toward the shoreline. More passengers and sailors had drowned into death between the ocean waves and the hard rock faces rather than swimming toward the shoreline.

The remaining passengers discovered a landscape of flat rocks, snake pits, and pretty seashells. However, the person could not eat a seashell for the morning breakfast.

Eventually, after losing more passengers to snake bites, the settlers learned to climb the set of tall boulders and construct a simple wooden hut for protection. The weather was mild with a brief period of rain and dull sunlight, allowing for survival and growth of a new harsh world.

Down the middle of the square shaped landscape, there ran a wide fresh water river which separated the lands into two sections which were called east and west. For years the river separated the two types of people.

The northern portion of the square shaped landscape provided groves of forestland that held herds of wild animals for food and clothing.

Then during a food hunting trip, the two types of settlers met in an unfriendly battle for a group of wild animal. The herd of wild animals turned tail and ran away to safety that day. Then, a hotbed of violence and chaos assumed as the two forces of setters collided in a war of food and land.

The western side of the river was made of streams and rivers, where the new settlers produced and harvested the wet crops of rice and fruit while a supply of abundant wild game for many years.

The eastern side of the river possessed a flat rocky land with a set of scattered tiny trees of dried leaves where the snakes liked to lounge in the bright sunshine. Each settler had to scout away from the homestead to eat a day’s meal.

The civil war broke out between the eastern and western settlers which lasted for a few weeks. The western villages and some of the crop fields were destroyed and burnings in plumes of red and yellow fires. Some of the mean were killed and dead.

All the women and the children had been captured and contained with the surviving males inside and resided inside a new building of cider blocks which latterly became the Central Building.

The winners of the battle had been negotiating food and supply barter trade with the young royals of the Confederation without success. The royals had not need for a tub of rocks or a barrel of snakes. Thus, it had failed.

Then, the new winners decided the final fate of the losers. All the female women and teen females were traded as slave servants for a wagon of food and materials with the Confederation royals, since the western females were all blind and without eyesight, having been deemed as useless servant within the Freelands.

For years, the western settlers had thrived and survived, building a set of small community villages. One night during the mild weather, one of the teen females caught a virus and survived a high fever, losing her eyesight. One by one each teen female caught the same virus, the same high fever, and lost her eyesight.

Over the years, the next generation of females passed down the dominate genetic trait to a daughter, not a son. However, each female learned to function and contribute without their eyeballs, helping the tiny community villages grow and prosper.

During the civil war, all the elderly, adult, and young females were useless in a fight of hand to hand combat with a kitchen knife and without eyesight. Thus, all females were easily captured and held inside a new building while the rest of the men and young males continued to fight their family, their land, and their freedom, losing it all.

The eastern settlers invaded and raided, living within the wooden buildings and structures of the comfortably western villages. All the females were traded and gone from the Freelands. All the men were treated as a servant that served the new set of winners.

The enslaved western males attended the crops, hunted for meat, and pampered the set of fat and lazy eastern.

Over the centuries, the western male never married but bred with one of fat and obese eastern wives to produce a new set of baby man-servants and baby female slaves for trade to the Confederation. Each female from a western male produced a blind female infant without fail. The practice had continued for centuries, until a brave and courageous single father plotted a plan to free his self and his daughter.

The captain of the trooper exhaled with a sour frown. “Sir, I recognized your face.”

“That is an excellent response, trooper,” he nodded with a smile.

The captain of the trooper frowned at the tall male with the silver hair and the electric blue worn jacket. “You come here to the City Hall building every month on the same day to conduct business with one or all of nine administrators about your missing daughter. Aren’t you tired of the matters, sir?”

“No, I will never tire of inquiring about my missing daughter. I have an appointment with the administrator, please.”

The captain of the trooper nodded with a stern face. “Yes, you do have an appointment as usual. The row of administrators is scheduled to see you for the day, sir. Please follow me!” He spun around with a stern face and advanced ahead in a set of clipped steps with a huff of annoyance. The elderly silver headed male would not stop coming to the Central Building to see row of the administrators. The captain had posted as a first year trooper when the tall male first showed up on the first day of employment and then kindly asked to speak with the row of administrators. The row of administrators was obliged to see a native for any reason in rain or sunshine.

The Central Building did not display an overhang that blacked out the dull sunlight or the raindrops from a rainstorm. The front entrance wall featured three set of double doors without a door that remained open during the day and the night, since a single crime of punishment was executed with immediate death inside the Freelands.

The captain nodded to the row of troopers with a stern face and marched through the middle open door archway, climbing up the first step which held a set of three tiers of the same dirty black-looking cider blocks that formed an outside escalating staircase without a set of wall which rose toward a majesty single room on the third floor.

 

 

Interior room setting

 

 

The room was extremely long and wide in the shape of a square which occupied the entire third floor with wall-to-wall concrete dirty cider block steps that led onto an even platform through a set of three open entranceways also.

Each long wall had a row of open square shaped windows between a single frame art piece of vertical and horizontal smear of red colored human blood, making the business atmosphere scary and horrible. That was the point of the smeared and exhibited blood stain walls which had occurred centuries ago after the civil war.

His great-great-great-great grandmother had fought and died here inside this large room which served as a jail when one of the winners of the civil war had tried to forcefully remove her from her husband. Her husband was elderly with a family of numerous young and teenage sons, not a single daughter.

One young western son had survived the civil war to become a man-servant for the group of the Easterns while recording his worries, his fears, and his hopes inside a secret loose papers that formed a daily dairy which his great-great-great-great-grandson would relive and remember and one day react.

The view of each open window showed the mountain peak or the valley of ponds or the grove of forest or one of the scattered cluster of a village set of buildings.

The male followed behind the ass of the captain of the trooper without viewing the window like he had done every week for the past four years and stopped, standing in front of a slightly elevated platform with a blank face. The platform was covered with a solid counter that liked like a table surface. Behind the long counter there were thirteen individuals, since the number thirteen was an unlucky number for all the blinded females of the Freelands.

In the center of the thirteen, the fat, obese, and elderly administrator sat and ate the plate of food with a head of gray hair and a pair of pink-tinted chewing cheekbones. The tall male of super muscles with the shoulder length hair stood in place in silence and waited to be recognized by one of the eating administrators.

It was the new dull light of new day within the Freelands. Every native rose for work or for plate of food.

The row of nine administrators came early to the Central Building for breakfast and the start of a long fun-filled day of gossip and beverages, staying away from the house of nagging wives until darkness. The team of man-servants came to the Central Building to cook and to clean up the building, the bathrooms, and the administrator like always.

The sixth administrator could see the single individual over the floor and continued to stare down at the high pile of food and chewed without swallowing with a loud mumble, mouth spitting particles over the plate of food and his naked hands with a pair of open lips. “What is it?”

The male cleared a tight throat of dryness and exhaled with a huff of sadness, standing upright with both arms at the side. “I have come to inquire about my daughter.” Over the years, he had been a man-servant and lucky enough to produce a family of biological sons that served the fat and obese administrators and the families and the neighbors of the administrators of the east. Then one day, he was blessed with an infant daughter. His hearted filled with love and happiness. Then at the age of fourteen, his teen daughter was taken away from him while she screamed in fears and cries of worry. Then, his heart was filled with worry and hate. He hated the administrators. The row of administrators still honored the exchange of food and materials for a wagon of young blinded teenager female daughters of each man-servant without a furious word or a splatter of bloodshed.

The eleventh administrator looked up and chewed the food, mouth spitting the particles over the plate of food and his hands with a sour tone. “I remember you from last week, sir.”

The twelfth administrator looked up and chewed the food, mouth spitting the particles over the plate of food and his hands with a sour tone. “And I remember you from the week before too.”

The second administrator looked up and chewed the food, mouth spitting the particles over the plate of food and his hands with a sour tone. “You have come here every week for the past four years to the Central building.”

The fifth administrator looked up and chewed the food, mouth spitting the particles over the plate of food and his hands with a sour tone. “Do you actually think that we have an answer for you today?”

The male cleared a tight throat of dryness and exhaled with a huff of sadness. “I always have hope, sir.”

The seventh administrator looked up and chewed the food, mouth spitting the particles over the plate of food and his hands with a sour tone. “We have no answer.”

The ninth administrator looked up and chewed the food, mouth spitting the particles over the plate of food and his hands with a sour tone. “That is not correct. There is no answer.”

The first administrator looked up and chewed the food, mouth spitting the particles over the plate of food and his hands with a sour tone. “That is not correct. There is an answer.

The eighth administrator looked up and chewed the food, mouth spitting the particles over the plate of food and his hands with a sour tone “The answer is clear. The rule is clear. The matter is closed.”

The twelfth administrator looked up and chewed the food, mouth spitting the particles over the plate of food and his hands with a sour tone. “There is hope here. You are wasting your times, sir.”

The fourth administrator looked up and chewed the food, mouth spitting the particles over the plate of food and his hands with a sour tone. “As a matter of fact, you are wasting my time. You are not invited to come back into the Central Building ever.”

The thirteenth administrator looked up and chewed the food, mouth spitting the particles over the plate of food and his hands with a sour tone. “Captain, you have permission to toss this male out the door for the last time. He is giving me indigestive.”

The captain of the trooper exhaled with a huff of annoyance. He understood the reason behind the visit from the male. The elderly male was one of the man-servants that serviced a house along the shoreline of a wealthy family. The shoreline family had allowed the man-servant a visit the Central Building each week, since the taking of his teen daughter by blood and by force from a team of troopers.

The captain as a young trooper had been there to eye witness the terrible event. The teen female was unharmed but the elderly father was beaten until bloody and unconscious for the vicious fight. A man-servant was too valuable to kill. So, the family male member didn’t want his man-servant jailed and paid a week of crops of food to the row of nine administrators.

The elderly male nodded with a stern face with a chin bow, looking up with a grin. “Thank you, administrators! I have received my final answer that I was seeking.”

The captain of the trooper reached out and gently punched the bicep of the super tall and super muscular male, since he couldn’t reach the collar bone. Then he spun around with a stern face and moved ahead toward the first step of the staircase like usual. The elderly male continued to stand and stare at each administrator with a grin. The young captain marched down toward the third step. The elderly male rushed ahead and reaching down underneath the ratty and torn electric blue jacket, grabbing the homemade shaft, ripping it from the side of the loose belt. The cloth belt tore loose and dropped behind the back spine of the male.

The male lifted and raised the shaft over the hair roots with a smile and slammed into the long counter, whipping backward an arm, and connected, slicing through the throat of the seventh administrator. “Thank you for providing me with the same exact answer for the past two hundredth time.” His long arm swinging motion carried into the neck of the eighth administrator, slicing cleanly through the set of throat muscles at the head of the eighth administration. The skull tumbled sideway without disconnecting from the back spine cord. He sneered. “However, I have decided today which the two hundredth time of my quest and my question to debate the fine topic this glorious morn.” The tip of the shaft with a set of protruded sharp pointy blades hit the side cheekbone of the ninth administrator. The ninth administration tumbled sideways over the plate of food and eventually falling out of the chair.

The captain spun around with a gasp and ran forward. The male back stepped and spun around on top of the flat surface with a sneer, seeing the scared face of the sixth administrator. The other healthy administrators were too heavy and too fat which interfered with an escape move from an oversized chair. The elderly male sneered down the hair roots of the ninth administrator. “Young captain, unless you greatly desire to die in the same spot where my great-great-great-great granny from the civil war had died, I would suggest backing off.” He lifted and reared back the shaft behind a skull, swinging down and sliced into the middle hair roots of the sixth administrator.

The captain stopped and stood in place, looking down with a puzzled brow at the floor that held series of horizontal and vertical red colored blood smears with a gasp, not realizing the nasty decorations inside the Central Building. He had heard old stories of the ancient civil war that had occurred centuries ago.

Outside on the top of court yard, a scattered group of mellow man-servants stood next to each other and stared at the rows of stationary troopers, wondering about the sanity of the elderly man. The elderly male had secretly whispered a plan of rescue for his daughter for past four years now without fluid process.

A set of faint screams echoed down through the open staircase coming from the third floor.

Each trooper turned and stared at each other in puzzlement. A few of the man-servants reached down and pulled out a homemade shaft near a wicked grin. A shaft was illegal to own and to carry for a servant but the elderly man had learned to build one and then taught all his fellow servants.

The set of armed man-servants rushed ahead and attacked the unarmed trooper with a kill shot to the face as each dead trooper dropped down to the court yard. The rest of the trooper whipped a shaft and then engaged the other man-servants with a shaft also.

Some of the troopers turned tail and ran away with fear to live and fight another day.

Some of the devoted troopers died on the stop until the surviving troopers turned tail and ran away with fear.

The rows of the man-servants ran ahead through the three open archways and climbed up the staircase with a set of sneers, wiping off the blood form a face and both hands.

Inside the interior room, the elderly male danced down the long counter, swinging an arm side to side, cutting off the head of administrators five, four, three, two and one. He stopped with a set of heavy pants and spun around, dashing ahead, leaping down off the counter, and chased after the runaway administrators who had successful escaped the oversize chair without the plate of food. He ran ahead and reached out, driving the tip of the shaft into the back spine of the upright thirteen administrators with a sneer, jerking out the tip out which was covered in white bone fragments, pink colored tissue bites, and red blood proteins. The thirteenth administrator stopped and stood in place with a small vocal yelp of intense pain.

The elderly male scooted around the falling thirteenth administrator and tossed the tip of the shaft. The shaft flew across the air space and stabbed into the back spine of the tenth administrator. The tenth administer stumbled forward over the floor, wiggling both arms and legs in screams of pain.

The elderly male dashed ahead and leaned down, whipping out the shaft, flinging out the set of nasty white tinted bone fragments, pink colored tissue bits, and the red blood proteins into the air. The specimens dropped down and landed on top of the floor, staining the hard surface with more bad memories of dead people. The male leaped into the air and then reached out, grabbing the running foot of each administrator.

The two administrators, eleven and twelve slowly stumbled forward and swiftly dropped down with a loud thump and a set of scream onto the floor surface. The male quickly crawled over a body and stabbed the tip of shaft into each rib cage, wiggling the set of blades side to side, slicing into the heart or the lungs. Each administrator cried in tears of pain.

The male stood upright with a heavy gasp and heard the noise and spun around to see the crooked rows of advancing group of man-servants, his new troopers. The man-servants stood and surrounded the lonely captain, holding a blade tip at each body part with a sneer. The male smiled with a nod at the new troop. “No! Don’t hurt the captain! He has been my friend since the first day. Captain, you are welcome to join my cause and rescue our daughters. Or you can leave and live in peace. You have been a part of my plan for years.”

The captain nodded in silence the elderly male and back stepped into a sneering man-servant, moving forward into a sneering man-servant and finally side stepped from the circle of angry men. The other men laughed. The captain spun around and shoved a body through the angry crowd in fear and humiliation, exiting the building for his home.

This day forward, the natives and the lands of Freelands will be changed forever.

The elderly male spun around and dashed ahead, climbing up the counter, standing upright with a smile and a shout to the man-servants. “My fellow gentlemen of Freelands, I am not the new administrator or important at the moment. My daughter is most important right now to me.” The room was silence. He lifted upward and raised the shaft with the blood as the blood dripped over his hand and then down to the bloody stained floor. “I am invading the Kingdom of the Sand with a fleet of busted up airships, a set off worn and tired army of man-servants, and a wanding shafts of freedom, where I will retrieve back my biological daughter. I invite you to join me right now. Else, you can kindly step out of my way while I accomplish my impossible feat.”

The crowd of young and older men bounced up and down in happiness with a grin for the rescue of a teen or an older daughter, raising a homemade shaft into the air in set of loud cheers.

The young male with the series of face patches shoved a pathway through the crowd of fathers and dashed ahead, stopping, standing below the elderly male with a worried brow. “Sir, sir…”

The elderly male looked down with a smile to see the young male. “Are the airship fueled and ready for travel? Each air ship will take us over the rolling hills and into the Kingdom of the Sand.”

He exhaled. “Sir, each airship is badly beaten and batter from metal neglect.”

“What?”

“We are stuck here.

“No, we are moving on. Then, we all march toward the air field and repair each airship with our knowledge today for the rescue trip tomorrow. Turn around and march toward the air field now!”

The crowd of young and older men spun around with cheers and dashed down the staircase for the air field to rescue a daughter tomorrow morning.

 

 

 

7th hour (early morn)

 

Pamburg Kingdom

Home of King conic and Queen Shemerry

 

Palace Mountain

Cool temperatures with bright yellow sunlight

Princess dome of Teath

Sleep room setting

 

 

Between the waters of the two Great Oceans, there existed a set of numerous continents. One of the largest was not named but was composed of numerous vast kingdoms with an individual ruler. The alliance of the kingdoms was called the Confederation.

Near the top of the vast continent, there was the separate, isolated, and vast Pamburg Kingdom, too.

In the Pamburg Kingdom on the top of the palace mountain inside the princess throne room, she slept. The outstretched body rested on top of the purple tinted bed linens as the group of teen girls surrounded the female, reaching out with a set of wiggling fingers and attacked a particular body part with a series of giggles and grins. Teath curled into a ball from the array of vicious finger attacks and awoke with a pair of blurry eyeballs and a confused mind with a loud grunt of annoyance, “Ugh…”

This new morning, a set of two earring patch designs dangled down from each earlobe and twinkled in bright sky blue colors, and as sixteen-year-old Princess Romaggie whispered with a giggle into the air waves. Then, all her words were transmitted into the other matching color and design of the one of the earring patch designs that was displayed on each sister princess but Teath. “Wake up, sleepy girl. Get up and outta of your dome room, Teath. You have missed breakfast again.” Then, the earring patch turned back into the natural color of amber shading that matched her earlobes.

Teath sat upright and crossed both legs on top of the bed linens, covering a naked body with the top bed linens, staring at each sister princess inside her princess room with a yawn and a set of confused neurons. “What? What are you doing in here inside my dome?”

One of the earring patch designs twinkled in bright sky blue, and as sixteen-year-old Princess Gotterina frowned at Teath. “You didn’t wear the face patch again to slumber. No one could communicate with you, if you don’t wear face patch, Teath. This morn, we all picked up and selected a pair of blue twinkling earrings.”

One of the earring patch designs twinkled in bright sky blue and as, sixteen years old Arcanna lifted a body up into the air with a giggle and stood upon the tips of each toe. “That’s because sister princess Teath likes to fuck her vagina all alone in the bed, since she forgets about food and enjoys the lusty moment,” she reached down and rammed an index finger into her own vagina, thrusting it up and down with a giggle. Each sister princess was standing in lovely nakedness inside the princess bedroom of Teath. Some of the other sisters covered a mouth with a giggle. Some of the other sisters copied Arcanna, ramming an index finger up into a vagina, fingering fucking a vagina too with a soft moan of pleasure.

Teath pulled the bed linens over a naked body tighter with an angry face and exhaled with a puff of annoyance. “Get outta my room with your disgusting finger fucking…”

Some of the other sister princesses continued to thrust an index finger into her vagina with a smile and a moan.

One of the earring patch designs twinkled in bright sky blue and as, sixteen years old Medillane didn’t fuck her vagina but smiled with a giggle at Teath. “The Nans sent us to fetch you. You forget to wear the face patch, again. You missed breakfast, again. So, get your naked ass up and dressed, lazy sister. Today is the princess walk.”

Teath gasped with shock and blinked open and shut both eyelashes. “No, today is another run of the dance steps against the stinging flowers on our naked toes. Then, tonight is the dance gala with a hot prince…”

“No.” One of the earring patch designs twinkled in bright sky blue. “The princess walk is right now in a few minutes. So, get up and get dressed. We need to get dressed, too, sisters,” Sixteen years old Princess Beebelle turned with a giggle and stared at other sister princess, seeing and hearing the hunting scene of finger fucking divas.

Teath whispered for her eardrums. “Yes, my dead mother was right. I am really her live and breathing biological daughter. She really is my dead mother,” she turned and studied each sister princess with intrigue.

Each sister princess displayed the same amber colored hair in different hair textures and length, the same amber skin tone on different heights and weights, and the same pair of amber eyeballs on a different shaped face. However, each sister princess was not the daughter of King Conic as her personal Nan had shared with a sneer into the face of Teath.

Teath believed the flock of older women that made up the current Nan staff who protected and cared for the fourteen sister princesses. Each one carried a head of amber colored hair, a pair of old and wrinkled amber eyes, and a tone of older and wrinkled amber tinted skin.

Sixteen years old sister Princess Beebelle was the shortest and tiniest sister princess among the fourteen teens. She possessed a set of rounded, enlarged, and unattached earlobes that make her look like a cute and innocent small field mouse that each river snake consumed for food down near the sandy swamp fields.

Teath had to study the boring ancient history stories plus the interesting science classes intensively as maybe the chosen future Queen of Pamburg Kingdom. So, she had learned that the set of ugly earlobes was a genetic trait. Genetics was the science of heredity and variety in a single living organism, such like, a common physical trait of hair color, leaf shape, or height size. A genetic trait was inherited through a set of genes that came from a parent which was usually controlled by one single gene. But, Teath didn’t display a set of rounded and enlarged earlobes that protruded from the sides of her face.

Sixteen years old sister princess Hokkeedo was the tallest royal among the fourteen sisters with a muscular body frame and a skull taller than other sisters with a set of board shoulders, a pair of amber eyes with a set of amber colored bangs over both amber colored eyebrows that was attached to a long ponytail of straight thick hair. Teath was not built with an athletic body of tallness like Hokkeedo, since she was both average height and weight. Thus, Hokkeedo had inherited her body frame from her real mother and she was not a true sister of Teath.

Sixteen years old sister princess Sinnot was the next tallest royal with a slender body frame and a set of long fingers on a pair of elegant hands for drawing and a long pair of lean legs for dancing which the teen did often around her sisters for entertainment fun. Her hair texture was thin locks of short whimsy hair down to her collar bone. Teath possessed a set of slightly large hands which was different from Sinnot and the other sisters also.

Sixteen years old sister princess Lucidew was tall and slender with a set of buck teeth, making her smile really ugly. She talked through a set of closed lips all the time or not much of the time.

Sixteen years old sister princess Arcanna was the next smallest royal, rolling a tongue at the scene of finger fuck action of her other sisters. Her tongue curled up each side to form a tube shape. Teath didn’t possess the ability to roll her tongue, since she had tried to imitate that action when nervous like Arcanna. However, tongue rolling came from a single genetic trait which her mother didn’t possess either. Thus, Arcanna had inherited that genetic ability from her real mother and she was not the true sister of Teath.

Sixteen years old sister princess Gotterina was the tall and slender like Sinnot with a head of long thick hair with a crooked nose. Teath didn’t possess a crooked nose or a button nose like Sinnot which was cute and girly and was different from the other sisters also. Thus, Sinnot was not the true sister of Teath but a true daughter of her real mother.

Sixteen years old sister princess Zaid was as tall as Hokkeedo without the thick frame of muscles with a head of long amber colored hair with an aristocratic nose. Zaid was enjoying the finger fucking and stood upon her toes as her finger thrust in and out of her vagina. She possessed a unique set of feet with an extended second toe on both feet which was an inherited trait. Teath did not possess an extended second toe on either foot. Thus, Zaid was not a true sister of Teath but only her biological mother.

Sixteen years old sister princess Encarbod was slightly taller and more bulker than Teath. She possessed a thick frame of muscles with a head of pixie amber colored hair and a hook nose. Teath didn’t possess the genetic trait. Thus, Encarbod was not a true sister of Teath.

Sixteen years old sister princess Xanthee was average height and heavy with a face of brown freckles, making her appearance stand out and unique from her other sisters. Each small and concentrated spot of skin pigmentation an individual freckle was called melanin. Her freckles appeared and varied in number which was controlled by a set of two separate DNA genes. Teath didn’t possess the genetic trait. Thus, Xanthee was not a true sister of Teath.

Sixteen years old sister princess Medillane was average height and weight with a long curly head of amber colored hair on a round face. It was the hair follicles that determine the hair texture. A set of round-shaped hair follicles made straight hair. Flattened hair follicles made a head of curly hair. An oval hair follicle made a set of wavy hair. Teath didn’t possess the genetic trait of curly hair. Thus, Medillane was not a true sister of Teath either.

Sixteen years old sister princess Yawnett was average height and weight with a shoulder length head of amber colored hair and a cleft chin on a squared shaped face. Teath didn’t possess the genetic trait. Thus, Yawnett was not a true sister of Teath either.

Sixteen years old sister princess Smetana was short and skinny with a shoulder length head of amber colored hair that contained a tiny lock of hair of solid white tint which was located at the hairline on an oval face. It looked funny. Smetana would cut the individual white colored hair strands out and slick back the hair down over the skull, making it look funnier. However, Teath didn’t possess the genetic trait. Thus, Smetana was not a true sister of Teath either.

Sixteen years old sister princess Romaggie was the smartest and the oldest among the female royals and stood in the center of the bed with a moan without seeing Teath. “Get dressed!

Medillane nodded with a smile. “We are all required to report downstairs inside the princess throne room for instructions with the princess walk.”

Teath frowned. “I thought that the princess walk was scheduled for tomorrow. Why is it right now, today? We told you that information.” Her dead mother said that the princess walk would be the next morning.

Beebelle giggled with a smile. “This is part of the final princess test to always be prepared and available when you are called for your princess duty. My Nan awoke me this morning. So, I immediately arose and prepared.”

Teath gasped. “My Nan didn’t call or come and get me. Why not?”

“You were not wearing the face path.” Encarbod frowned with the ugly hook nose, looking uglier.

Teath reached up and slapped both cheekbones with a sigh. “O yeah…”

Yawnett frowned and exaggerated the cleft chin. “Why did you forget again, Teath? We are all too always to wear a face patch for communication or an emergency, either the princess eyebrow arch patch or a Nan patch of the cheekbone design.”

Teath frowned. “Yeah, I don’t like the metal mixed with my face slobber.”

Arcanna frowned. “Uoo, you couldn’t say that you forget.”

“Some of the Nans are gone, too.” Smetana nodded.

Teath gasped. “Is my Nan gone? Why are some of the Nans gone? Where did they go?”

Lucidew laughed with a nod and showed off her buck teeth for once. “I guess to help someone or somebody else but us, sisters.”

Teath growled. “What does that mean?”

“It means to get up and get dresses, Princess Teath.” Zaid sneered.

Teath moved a hand with a sour frown. “Okay, all right, get out! Lemme get dressed up for the princess walk.”

Medillane spun around and fluttered a head of thick curly hair into the air with a smile. “You are to wear your most glamour gown with a pair of your highest sandals for the princess walk, Teath.”

Teath gasped at the back spine of Medillane. “Why? Who told you that information?” Her dead mother had told Teath the same thing but to rebel, not to conform in the elegant gown and the pair of high heeled sandals.

Romaggie jerked out a finger from the wet vagina and lifted the index finger into the air with a giggle and a grin. “You will address me as your new queen of Pamburg Kingdom in a few more minutes, slave or serf or servant. So, the new queen says, it is time to leave and get dresses, sisters.” She reached over and licked index finger with her wet white colored vagina discharge with a hum, sucking on the digit.

Beebelle turned and frowned at her sister princess Romaggie, “Yucko. You can’t be the new queen. You eat your nasty vagina discharge from your more nastier vagina hole.”

Romaggie pulled back and removed the finger from the lips with a pop and a smile. “It contains vitamin C which is good for your face complexion, sister princess. Let’s go and get dressed for the princess walk,” she spun around with a smile and moved ahead, leading all the other princesses, dashing out from the dome of Teath.

Teath heard a set of faint voices from each sister as they moved further down the hallway away from her and her dome. She tossed away and dropped down the bed linens from a naked body, rolling off the bed mattress, standing upright with a sigh and then rolled back down over the bed on a back spine over the soft bed linens and the rear of the hairy skull on top of the pillow with a giggle.

She bent both kneecaps on top of the bed linens and lifted the butthole and both hips in the air from the soft mattress of bed linens, gently lowering down the edge of the soft finger pad on top of the protruded fold skin on the external part of her genital, the clitoris. Teath gently rubbed the finger pad up and down on the clitoris. The female clitoris was like the foreskin at the end of a male penis. It was very sensitive to stimulation into an orgasm with the right friction of a single finger digit.

Teath arched the back muscles upward and lifted the butthole higher into the air, pushing a back spine down deeper into the bed mattress, breathing heavy with pleasure. She slowly dropped the dry finger digit down and dug into the amber colored pubic hair into the large lips of the vagina, feeling the fleshy skin that started to secret glands with sweat and oil. The set of large lips of the vagina was the same as the male scrotum. She caressed the lips that produced sweat on the finger and a forehead, sounding with a soft moan with pleasure.

She thrust the middle finger into the vagina inside and then outside with mighty finger force, sounding with a set of loud moans. The sensation tickled the lining of the vagina and created more mucus. Usually, the vagina used for male sperm to travel up the tract and into the female egg, creating a fetus. Well, Teath didn’t have a dick of the prince, only her finger. The middle finger was the best digit of the hand, since it was the longest length to reach deeper into the tight vagina. Her body tingled with desire of a real penis inside her vagina. The middle finger sawed inward and outward in a swifter motion of her pussy, and as the lining soft tissues of the vagina flooded with a thick moisture from the exciting finger fuck. The moisture turned into white colored vagina fluid that flooded the interior of the vagina, onto the finger, and over the bed linens. She felt the hot liquid over the skin. She thrust the middle finger faster in and out while lifting upright both legs from the wet bed linens. Then, the middle finger reached deeper down into the moist vagina and as, she felt greater pleasure. Teath panted in a series of heavy breathes and sweated on the face, the breasts, and the neck. She was getting closer to an orgasm.

She continued to thrust the longest finger in and out the vagina hole, flooding the hand and the bed linens, panting in a series of heavy breathes and sweated over the body. Right before a finger fucking orgasm, Teath sweated out the perspiration from the motion, feeling a built-up of heat and water. She was almost there with the orgasm. Teath parted the legs and rammed the middle finger down into the slick and wet vagina with a deep grunts of lust and as, the finger thrust faster in and out.

Her body quivered and shook with the wonderful orgasm and as, she gasped for fresh air molecules with an open mouth. Her body broke into a set of sweat balls of heat. Vagina discharge flooded her and the bed linens. Finally, her vagina contracted back and forth with a set of spasm of pain and pleasure. Teath breathed in a set of heavy pants and closed both eyelashes, enjoying the tinkling of her body with nasty lust and dreams of fucking her prince tonight. She had learned the technique from trial and pleasure, after reading about the female organs in one of the many princess classes.

The finger fuck was the best sensation and solution for a quickie female orgasm, since she didn’t have a prince. But he would be presented tonight at the galas ball, after the completion of both the Princess Walk and then the Prince Walk this afternoon. Then, the princess would meet and greet with a new prince, selecting a mate for life within the Pamburg Kingdom.

She jerked out a middle finger and reached over, wiping the digits and the hand clean over the dry part of the bed linens with a grin. She stood upright with a giggle, feeling tingling and relaxed after the nice pleasure, reaching down, and lifted the tail of the bed linens and wiped off the wet vagina. The vagina discharge coated the dry fabric. Her Nan would wash the bed linens during the Princess Walk and then made the bed for her prince tonight.

She spun around in a completed circle with a happy laugh and rushed ahead into the wardrobe closet, stopping, and stood in front of the lines of clothing. She reached up and slipped on the battle gear. The battle gear was a short dress that stopped way above the kneecaps for running away toward the enemy in a fight. The coolest feature of the dress was a cut out design in the front of the body. The neckline was a solid square shape figure of rich black leather fabric that cut directly across the neck and the collar bone. A second piece of leather covered only the breasts, making an outside of an empty box, sorta.

A third piece of solid square shaped fabric slammed against both the other thighs and legs, creating at box-like formation with an empty middle. The middle was made of beige colored netting which exposed the inner legs, forming a bottom of the letter B. Yeah, it sorta did.

The rear of the battle dress was solid leather without a design cut letters of P and B, covering the shoulders blades and the curve of the back spine for protection and attack. For a female, there was a set of shorty shorts that fit underneath the P and B apron-type dress of the battle gear with a set of matching thigh black colored boots.

On a Pamburg male, he wore a set of tight fitting rich black leather trousers that were tucked down into a set of polished matching knee boots with a cut out shirt over a naked chest in black.

Teath quickly dressed in the battle gear with a smile and reached up, jerking down the new fake gown. She had constructed an elegant flowing princess gown of dark midnight blue tint which was very close and complimented the shiny black leather fabric of the battle gear, so the older Nans would not become suspicious.

The gown was made of the lightest fabric of solid sheer in silk which allowed for flow and fluttering movement like an elegant princess dress. Teath had ripped out the set of long sleeves and the two stitched sides of the gown down the center, exposing the sides of the gown. Then, she light whipped the two vertical sides of the ruined gown back together with a needle and a long single strand of thin string of thread which held the fake dress together but could be swiftly ripped and away from the body, in case of an emergency or an attack of an assailant.

Last night, on the black stone wall, her dead mother had told Teath that the Princess Walk was a place of death for some reason. And Teath would find out herself.

So Teath heeded the good advice and planned accordingly, since she didn’t want to find out. She wanted to live and survive to find out who had ordered her death.

Teath had cut out the rounded collar yolk that fit around the throat of the midnight gown and then sewed the two horizontal loose ends of the cut fabric with a whipped stitch with a single strand of matching midnight blue thread also which elegantly wrapped over a collar bone on each side of her neck, in case the dress could be ripped off to fight off a vicious attack also.

During a vicious body attack, Teath needed to use both her arms and her legs. She could not defend a body inside an elegant princess gown with a set of long and fluttering folds of thick fabric that covered both legs and feet.

Her dead mother was very wise or very trickery with her information last night.

However, Teath would find out the truth this morning, since the princess walk was set to commence right now.

She wiggled into the battle gear with a smile. This was the first time that she would official utilize the battle dress. She had practiced a couple of times with one of the older Nans a few months ago. Teath had lost to the older and wiser woman but learned a set of valuable dance steps in maneuvering her body and her shift. However, the Pamburg Kingdom had been a peace for centuries and did not excite the natives with an enemy.

A shift was a lighted lance for defense of the person and attack at another enemy. It was a long thin rod which was measured by the length of your dominated fighting arm from the middle finger down into the crook of the elbow for carrying inside the arm pit. The shift was made of a light weight mineral that came from the Pamburg Mountain Range that surrounded the southern side of the kingdom. Each shift was burned into a silver tint. When it was twirled around in the air waves, it lighted into a different shade of hue based on the air molecules that hit the particular mineral of rock from the Pamburg rock mine. Each princess received a different type of mineral. Teath couldn’t remember all the hues but it covered the entire spectrum of colors. Her personal shift glowed in the color of bright yellow during her swift shift exercises from a couple of months ago.

She pressed both hands over the smooth leather with a smile and then a worried brow and a whisper. “I hope this all for show, not the other,” she reached up to the rack and grabbed down the reconstructed princes gown, gently slipping it over a skull with care. The ruined gown flowed down over her body, since the gown was designed to fit her body. The gown gently curved around the tight-fitting battle dress with ease, looking normal and ugly. Teath didn’t care. She had to wear a princess gown by the Nans and a battle dress by her dead mom. She would see who was right or wrong in a few more minutes.

She slipped both feet into the flat sandals and slowly swung around, slowly moving ahead like a princess in the fake gown through the archway of the closet and stopped inside her room with a gasp. “My shift, should I tote it with me?” Teath turned to see the shaft inside the wall corner with a frown. “No. this is a peaceful event, not a war party. I hope. Harpy, dead mother, you are one scary being.” She returned to face the open archway of her princess dome with a stern face, lifting the hemline of the dress very carefully showing off a pair of flat sandals with a set of glittering gems over the single strap, slowing moving over the smooth rock floor from her princess dome and then slowly climbing down the naturally formed built-in rock staircase as the last sister princess, who had arrived for the upcoming princess walk. She turned the wall corner inside the cave room and halted with a gasp.

 

 

Princess cave room setting

 

 

The princess cave room was a hollow space made of naturally chiseled away thick pieces of black colored stone, where a set of upright bodies of scattered huddles of princesses and a larger group of familiar and unfamiliar faces of the royal Nans stood over the smooth rock. Teath stared at the people with a gasp and a whisper. “My dead mom is right again.” She slowly moved ahead without the princess strut in the faked gown with worry and a fake smile.

On the opposite end of the cave room, there was a long table of food against the curvy rock wall. On the same side of the staircase, there was a single arched doorway that led into the princess throne room.

One of the unfamiliar faces of the Nans turned and frowned at each princess, standing in front of the single archway of the princess throne room with a hand wave and a fake smile. The Nan was sixty-four years old and as, the rich black colored cheekbone twinkled in dull black sparkles and communicated with the black tinted tiara on the forehead of each princess but Teath. She said. “Good morning. Welcome to the princes walk. I am not important here. You are today. I have eye witnessed two other princess walks in my long life time. Thus, this will be my third princess walk today. I am very thrilled to be here with you along with the other royal Nans. I promise most wholeheartedly. We are here to ensure that the princess walk is a success. This is the mission and the moment of each sister princess, where one of you will become the next queen of Pamburg. I promise. Now, please form a straight line in the proper birth order. Each sister princess was birthed in a specific order. You are to stand here and enter through the archway of plants based on your birth number. The thick curtain of plants is placed here to hide the progress of other your sister princess without peeking-a-booing or cheating. A princess does not cheat.”

“…only die,” Teath whispered for her eardrums only and as, her guts were flip-flopping with nervousness and excitement. All the other sisters chuckled with the royal Nans. Teath lifted the hemline of the dress, very carefully showing off a pair of flat sandals with a set of glittering gems over the strap, slowing moving over the smooth rock floor toward a developing line of sister princesses in front of the single archway of the princess throne room.

Each sister princess shifted around with a giggle and a grin and moved to stand in a semi-crooked line. Teath stopped and stood in the birth position inside the semi-crooked line with a fake smile, dropping down the hemline of the dress.

The other royal Nans stood in a semi-crooked line beside each sister princess with a wicked smile and a soft chuckle.

The head royal Nan stood beside the single archway and reached out and patting the naked collar bone of the sister princess with a smile and as, the rich black chin patch twinkled. “Romaggie, she was the first sister princess born to the mother Queen Shemerry. Thus, she gets to enter first.”

She stood at the rear of the line, Hokkeedo stomped both pair of spiked heels over the hard floor with a sour frown and crossed both arms over the dress with a sissy whine, and as her black tinted tiara forehead patch twinkled. “That’s not fair to me, Nan. She’ll arrive in front of the queen before me. I wanna go first. I am going to be last. I’ll miss to become queen of Pamburg.”

The head royal Nan sniggered with a sour frown. “Quiet! I can assure you the princess walk is equal in both strength and bravery. Each one will be walking over the same foot pathway. You are to follow the foot pathway and stand in front of your parents at the end of the pathway.” The other sister princesses sounded with a set of loud slaps and wore a happy smile. Teath softly clapped with a fake smile of worry. The head Nan frowned with a sour tone. “Quiet! You will enter one at a time, starting with the first born sister princess Romaggie. I will give each one of you a set of personal instructions after the previous sister princess has entered the room. The room is semi-dark for royal drama. You will receive a candle to show you the way. Now, each princess will remain quiet and respectful to your sister during the performance. Or you will be eliminated swiftly and permanently as the next queen of Pamburg.” Each perfumed head of hair of each sister princess nodded in silence, accepting the new mission along with Teath.

 

 

Princess walk entranceway setting

 

 

Romaggie was the first born sister princess and stood in front of the archway of thick black colored plants with a smile, wearing an elegant gown of bright yellow. Her gown fitted at the waist and then bellowed into four separate skirts. Each skirt extended two feet into each direction around her tallness, covering the legs and a pair of high sandals. The top of the dress was both sleeveless and collarless. Her amber colored hair was upswept into a high bun on top of the skull and as her black tiara patch twinkled in dull colors. Her arms were covered in a pair of elbow gloves of bright yellow.

Behind the long dress train of Romaggie, Sinnot stood upright in lavender. The gown possessed a set of thick straps over a collar bone. In the rear of the dress, the fabric dropped down toward the curve of her spine, exposing the back skin. The front was V-shaped and covered each breast, moving down, and exposed her belly button. The skirt ballooned out near the kneecaps into a circle of twisted ringlets of lavender matching fabric underneath a pair of high sandals. Her face wore a black colored tiara patch and a smile of confidence. Her hair was twisted into a long braid that wiggled side to side in the air and over the back spine. Her arms were covered in matching lavender elbow gloves.

Medillane stood near the dress train of Sinnot in a red colored lace dress. The dress coated the throat down to the knuckles. The waistline was fitted and flared out into a circular gown of red colored satin underneath a pair of matching red colored high heeled pumps. Her forehead wore a black colored tiara patch also. Her short hair was down and touched the collar bone. Each hand wore a set of short wrist gloves of matching red hue.

Arcanna stood behind the dress train of Medillane in the color of dark green. She wore a sequin dress that covered the entire body and as, she held a breath for a few seconds from the tight fitting dress, slowing exhaling with nervousness. Then she held a breath again for a few more seconds, wishing the princess walk over. Her dress glittered from the bright sunrays that attacked the cave room entrance. Her hair was piled on top of the skull and as, her black tiara patch glittered in dull colors from the bright sunlight over the amber skin. He hands wore a set of fingerless gloves of matching sequins of green.

Yawnett stood upright with a giggle behind Arcanna in the color of bright orange that was blinding to the eyeballs of the other sisters. She wanted to be seen by the queen for her good taste and her good poise. The dress was an old fashioned A-line designer with a fitted waist and a slightly flared skirt without an extended dress train for tripping on a pair of sandals or getting dirty from the stomping shoes of her sisters. She wore a pair of orange colored high heeled sandals, a black tiara on the forehead, her long hair down the back spine, and a pair of orange colored wrist gloves.

Encarbod wore a silver tinted gown that tightly fit in the front and in the rear of her body over a body with each side split down the middle which showed off her legs and a pair of tall silver matching sandal heels. She kept wobbling back and forth from the extremely high pair of shoes. Her hair was braided over the skull. She wore a black colored tiara patch over the forehead. The rear of the dress extended three feet into the blue painted toes of Beebelle.

Beebelle stood behind the dress train of Encarbod with a smile of happiness. She wore a pink colored plantation dress with a big pink bow on the front of her breathes. There was bigger pink bow at the rear that was attached to the waistline. The skirt bellowed into a three feet circle of pink colored satin fabric that hid her sandals. She wore a black colored tiara and a pair of elbow length pink colored gloves.

Teath was the eighth sister in line and stood behind petite Beebelle with a gasp. She had forgotten the pair of gloves like a proper princess slapping at the naked arms with a sigh of worry and looked back over a collar bone. The other sister princesses stood upright in an elegant wide and fluffy gown of pretty vivid color with a pair of matching elbow gloves, and a black tiara forehead patch. She swung back around a worried brow to see over the short hair roots of Beebelle and the silver tinted rear dress of Encarbod, forgetting a face patch also.

The lead Nan shoved on the collar bone of Romaggie. Romaggie moved forward with a gasp and parted the thick wall of plants with a grunt with both gloved hands, wiggling side to side as her train dress disappeared into the black room. The wall of plants dropped back into place, slightly shivering with the unnatural touch. The other sister princesses slightly giggled with the funny movement of Romaggie.

“It starts.” Teath whispered for her eardrums only. She slowly moved ahead within the princess line and watched each sister disappear into the darkness.

Finally, she stood in front of the fluttering curtain of thick stems and thick fanning leaves of solid black with a pair of acute eyeballs that could see anything through the wall of plants and felt a set of fluttering butterflies inside a stomach, and a pair of sweaty hands. She wished for a pair of elbow gloves that could contain the sweaty water inside each palm. When the curtain shifted sideways from the archway, she could see a bright light in the close distance throughout the darkness of the room. It represented the glowing candle of her sister princess. She exhaled with a puff of nervousness, alleviating tons of stress and fear.

The older Nan leaned over and sneered into the nose profile of Teath. “That has to be the ugliest gown from your princess closet, Teath.”

Teath stared ahead with a fake smile and tried to see through the thick curtains of black plants, not seeing Beebelle inside the darken cave room. “It is my chosen princess gown for the princes walk. How long is the princess walk?”

She sneered into the cheekbone of Teath. “It depends.”

“When does the queen pick out the next queen?”

“It depends.”

Teath gasped. “Depends on what?”

“It’s your turn, sister princess. Move through the archway.”

“all right,” Teath reached up and shoved the set of fanning leaves to the side, entering a smaller room. In front of her eyeballs, there was a black curtain which blocked the interior of the princess throne room. She stopped and stood in place with a puzzled brown, “What…”

The new royal Nan reached out and extended the object into the hands of Teath with a sneer. “This is your torch. It is a lighted and flaming candle in the color of bright white that will guide your sandals along the foot path. Do not drop it! Do not allow the flame to die out! Always hold it between your gloved hands.” She gasped. “Where are you gloves?”

Teath turned and smiled at the Nan, accepting the candle with a cupped base of soft plastic which protected the naked hands. “I forget them.”

She exhaled, “No matter! You will hold the candle between your hands regardless of what you feel or you hear.”

Teath held the candle with a gasp. “What I hear? Why? What does that mean? I don’t understand.”

“Quite!” She sneered with a sour tone. “I promise. You will understand. When you walk down the princess foot path, you are not to speak or scream…”

Teath held the base of the candle with both hands with a gasp again. “Scream from what? Why would I scream?”

“Quiet!” She sneered with a sour frown. “A princess is humble and quiet through each and every chaos and cautious situation. This is your final test as a princess. However, you are young and only sixteen years old. Thus, you will be gagged with a mouth cloth…”

“What?” Teath sidestepped with a gasp. “No way, old lady.”

She smiled. “Then, you will not participate in the princess walk here right now and will never have a chance for queen-ship of the Pamburg Kingdom today. So, do you choose to forfeit that birth right?”

Teath gasped and understood. The group of older royal Nans who possessed amber hair, skin, and eyeballs was really a small set of failed and rejected princesses, who had been frightened into not participating or failing within the princess walk for some reason. Teath could become one of them or earn the title of a real queen, exhaling with a puff of determined nervous. “I chose not to forfeit my princess birth right.”

She sniggered. “Good! You will be mouth gagged first. Then, you will be blindfolded second.”

Teath held the short melting candled at the soft non-burning plastic base that collected the melting and sizzling wax with a gasp, “What for? Why me?”

She sneered. “Do you dare to reject your birth right for a second time?”

“No.” Teath held the melting candle at the base with a sign of defeat.

The Nan reached over and tied a thick cloth around the two wrists bones of Teath which secured the candle inside the open palms. Then she reached up and tied a blindfold around the eyeballs of Teath. Then, the Nan said. “Open your mouth.” Teath dropped down a jaw line. The royal Nan inserted a ball of soft cloth onto the tongue of Teath. “Close your mouth.” Teath closed the jaw line. The soft cloth glued around her lips without sound as she grunted with shock, fear, fright, and terror.

Teath was not deaf with hearing but blind with eye sight, standing in front of the black curtain which she could see. The Nan shoved the collar bone of Teath through the black curtain with a snigger.

Teath slowly moved ahead and felt the thin curtain drape over both naked arms. She couldn’t believe that the thin cloth curtain didn’t catch fire from the burning candle but it was fire resistance. She cleared the curtain and slowly moved forward with fear and worry, hearing the nasty snigger of the old and ugly royal Nan.

Her dead mother was correct. This was a death trap if she accidentally ran into one of her sister princesses with the flames of burning candle in a set of tied wrist bones. The other sister princess wore a pair of gloves which could catch fire or prevent a naked hand from escaping the tied bonds of the soft cloth also.

 

 

Princess throne room setting

 

 

The princess throne room was really an extra-large cave-like room with a set of four solid walls and a high ceiling of natural coated black colored stone which was really a curvy out hole inside the mountain. The four walls blocked out the weather elements of heat and sun. The front of the princess throne exhibited a single arched doorway of stone where a set of draping and drooping dark black willowy natural thick stems with matching palm-like fanning leaves grew out from the thick cracks of rock. The drooping and willowy row of thick soft plants dangled down and covered the single entranceway.

On the far side wall inside the princess throne room, there stood two individual throne chairs made of the same black stone on the wall to disguise the bodies. “Here comes a new flame of white candle light flicker,” Queen Shemerry whispered with a chuckle at the newest princess to enter through the curtains and as, the cheekbone face patch twinkled in darkest purple tones which barely illuminated within the darkness of the princess throne room.

The black curtain fluttered side to side, showing the smiling royal Nan. Teath slowly moved forward and slowly extended a right flat sandal, planting it on top of a very narrow footpath with a gasp, leaning a body forward for an upright balance with the rest of her weight on the top of the solid floor with a left leg and a foot. She couldn’t talk with the suffocating mouth gag between her lips, where her mouth salvia soaked into the thin cloth and then dripped down both sides of the closed lips as it felt yucky and wet.

The foot path was only a few inches in wide, maybe five inches. Her foot was a size eight which was about three and nine/sixteenth inches. She couldn’t scream or gasp with shock with the mouth gag. She couldn’t see the footpath with a thin fabric of soft blindfold. She didn’t drop the candle and felt the lightweight of the candle holder between her open palms of two tied and bounded wrist bones.

On the side wall in darkness, “Hmm, this one is smarter than the rest. She is not moving forward.” Conic smiled and as, his cheekbone face patch twinkled in dark purple tones that matched the rear of the wall in total disguise from each sister princess. Each princess couldn’t see through the blindfold but he didn’t want to take a chance that one would see him and figure out the mind game.

Teath quickly lifted a right foot from the narrow footpath and flung the flat loose sandal out her toes, pitching it sideways. The sandal slid off and landed down into a body of shallow water on the right side of her body. She heard the slap of the single sandal inside the water and a deeply splash sound of another larger object. She suddenly realized that the throne room was the old playground when she was a young child princess.

The floor of this room consisted of a set of individual sections or pits. The word pit was a better description of the space that was surrounded by a tiny wall. The wall went two feet up, coming up from the pit floor and into the open air. As a young child, Teath and her other sisters played for hours inside the room of deep pits which was labeled as a playground. Inside each pit, there was an individual step ladder which was used to climb down and up the wall, over the wall short ledge, and descend down into the opposite pit for more play time hours with each sister without getting harmed.

Thus, the ledge of the wall between each pit was five inches in width.

She couldn’t gasp with shock with the mouth gag. She and her sister princesses practiced on a set of ten toppy toes inside the garden of stinging flowers each day for a few hours, dancing over the smooth purple stone of five inches in wide. If an upright foot missed the narrow smooth stone, then some of the naked toes were sting on a set of pretty prickly flowers. This was the true practice of the princess dance, without an explanation.

This was a true test fit for the queen of the Pamburg Kingdom.

Teath extended both tied wrist bones toward the empty air waves, keeping a body in balance, slowly dropping back down a right foot in front of the left leg and flat onto the dry wall ledge. She slowed lifted and flung off the flat sandal behind the back spine out from her toes, hearing the sandal a single splash on the left side of her body.

Then, she heard a set of deeper splashes of a larger object. She planted a set of tippy toes on a left foot behind the right foot, balancing out a body on top of the narrow ledge with a worried brow and an active mind. She didn’t move but slowly exhaled a steady breath through the mouth gag, before passing out from fear and panic. Then, she would have dropped and fallen down into one of parallel water pits, losing the queen-ship title to become one of the ugly and nasty royal Nans.

Teath was determined to defeat the nasty Nans and all her arrogant sisters.

She slowly lifted upright on top of all ten toes of each foot into the air and balanced a body and the stupid candle in set of bounded open palms with fear, nervousness, fright, and excitement. She wished that the candle had not been tied down into the open palms, making the foot path more difficult.

If she accidentally lost her footing on top of the narrow ledge and tumbled down into one of the pits of water, then candle flame would die immediately and everyone would notice it too. Thus, Teath would lose the queen-ship title and become a nasty Nan like her personal old and wrinkled Nan.

She steadied an entire body and slowly moved over the five inches of smooth stone with the candle.

On the side of the wall, where she was almost invisible inside the black stone, her whisper echoed through the chin patch to her husband Conic. “Who is that?”

“I believe it the princess number eight.” Conic whispered back in the matching dark purple colored chin patch with a smile.

“What is her name?”

“I don’t know.

“Didn’t you know the name of your daughter?”

She frowned. “Please, really?”

He chuckled. “I thought so.”

On top of the wall edge, Teath could not see but tried to recall the layout of the playground within an active mind. Her tippy toes slowly moved forward over the dry and smooth stone and as her body felt the rear of the long gown flutter in the air. She was making good time over the smooth stone toward the end of the pathway, finishing the princess walk in record time.

She thought maybe the faster tip toe speed won the title of queen-ship. If so, Teath was moving pretty fast until she would be halted after running into the dress hem of another sister princess, in which she could not skip over the tallness of the sister princess.

She couldn’t gasp with a tongue but moaned.

Yes, that was the mind game at play here inside the princess throne room. It was a childish game to ram into the back spine of the forward sister and then push the princess over and down into the pit of water for nasty fun. Then Teath would tip toe over the narrow ledge as the first princess onto the solid floor, thus winning the queen-ship.

Yes, that was her goal and her plot to be the queen of Pamburg Kingdom along with the other thirteen sister princesses.

Since the two eyeballs, the tongue, and both the hands were bound, her other natural senses compensated and enhanced the other remaining senses of hearing and smell. Her eardrums heard a splash of water behind the rear of her dress. Then, the tippy toes of a left foot hit the wet concrete on top of the ledge. Teath continued to slowly move over the ledge within the wetness without tumbling down into the pit. She was thankful with the wise advice from her dead mom, wearing a pair of the flat sandals that had been tossed into the water first, allowing foot freedom. If she was wearing a pair of tall high heels, then she could easier slip sideways and fall off the ledge, tumbling down into the water while losing the title of queen of Pamburg Kingdom.

Then, the rear of the dress slightly stuck and slowly dragged over the wet puddles of water on the wall ledge and then slightly jerked her collar bone backward. She pushed the pads of her palms with the base of the burning candle backward and grabbed the front of the loose dress, jerking the gathered fabric forward from her breasts. The dress split and parted at the collar bone like planned, separating into two pieces, slipping away from her body, and gently dropped down into the side pits of water with a soft slurp.

Teath thought within her active mind that was very strange, since she couldn’t moan or groan or whisper.

She cleared a mind and slowly tipped toed forward over the smooth stone of five inches wide and exhaled with a steady stream of breath through a pair of open nostrils, since the mouth cloth blocked breathing through the lips. If she panicked with fear, then Teath would lose her balance and tumble down into the water, maybe drowning inside shallow pit of water with the stupid mouth gag over the lips. A sister princess couldn’t breathe through the pair of naked nose holes, including Teath.

There was a big sound of splash ahead of Teath. Then, a large wave of cold salty water hit both set of toes and wet her skin up to the leg calves. She halted and slowly stood with both feet over the over the wet concrete in frustration and as, her active mind tried to puzzle out the sound for a few seconds.

Teath couldn’t figure out the series of large splashes of thrusting sounds and the continuous waves of salty wet over both her naked toes and on top of the five inched ledge of the wall. Behind a back spine, she could hear the snigger of the nasty Nan when the black curtain slid open, releasing a new sister princess into the throne room. Teath was number eight. She panicked with alert, since more of her sisters were coming through the black curtain and into the princess throne room. One of the rear sisters could move swiftly over the narrow wide of ledge and knock the other sisters off the narrow ledge of the wall like the tallest sister princess Hokkeedo and then eventually reaching Teath. Hokkeedo could knock Teath sideways with her brute strength as Teath fell and down into the water pit with disappointment while Hokkeedo grabbed the title of queen of Pamburg.

The dark princess throne room was extremely quiet as any tiny sound echoed off each one of the solid walls that created a soft muffled sound into the eardrums of Teath.

She continued to stand in place on top of the wet ledge with extreme frustration and deep curious that could kill a healthy cat. Then, something very large in the near distance of Teath dropped down in the water with a series of loud splash and wild thrusts inside the water pit that echoed within both her naked eardrums. There were seven other sister princess ahead of Teath. With the dark colored blindfold, she couldn’t see the anything but darkness. Within her eardrums, the sound of each splash grew louder and more intense.

Teath slowly wiggling side to side a left naked wrist bone out from the wrapped thin cloth ropes around both wrist bones, lifting the hand into a face. She reached up the left side of the blindfold, flipping the edge of the fabric over a left eye. She was right-hand dominate working a right hand for touch and a right eye for better visual within the dark princess throne room.

She couldn’t gasp with shock. Teath was correct. The entire old playground had been flooded with water inside each two-foot deep individual pit. She could barely see the tiny waves of dark water near her feet. Looking up into the darkness ahead toward the end of the ledge at the forward wall, she narrowed the left eyelash and searched the semi-darkness, not seeing any movement or an upright figure or a glowing gown or a burning candle in the air waves.

That’s strange!

Romaggie wore a bright yellow gown which could illuminate as sunlight inside any type of darkness, since the color of yellow was the brightest hue on the planet. Yawnett displayed a bright orange colored gown that would blind a bat within the darkness also. And Encarbod wore a silver tinted gown that should be twinkling in pretty tints coming from the candle flames.

However, Teath didn’t see any colored gowns, flickering candle light or a movement ahead of her, only darkness.

On the side wall inside the princess throne room in the throne chair, Shemerry stared at the lighted candle of sister princess eight with a puzzled brow. “What is she doing there? She is just standing there, not moving. Why doesn’t she move forward toward the solid floor?”

Conic smiled and as, the chin patch barely twinkled in dark purple hues that was disguised by the wall of darkness. “She is listening with both her naked eardrums. I believe that sister princess number eight is the smartest of all. She is trying to figure out the odd sounds that echo throughout the princess throne room.”

Shemerry exhaled, “Nonsense! She will never figure it out. I have my bet on sister princess number fourteen, the last one. She is the strongest, the smartest, and the bravest of all. Just watch and wait! She will be my successor, once the lights are illuminated.”

He continued to smile and watched the other sister princesses slid through the curtain. “Maybe…”

On top of the narrow ledge, Teath continued to stand and stare into the darkness with deep puzzlement. Her eardrums heard a large splash and then the sound of thrusts. She slowly lifted upon the ten toes like she had practice at the princess dance making her toes both tough and strong, slowly walking over the wet concrete with the flickering candle light. She kept the left eyeball exposed in the air, in case of something bad.

As she approached the new set of parallel water pits within her eardrums, the sound of each splash grew louder and more intense like something else was inside the water beside water.

The waves of water peaked and covered the narrow ledge also.

In the rear of her butthole, her eardrums heard another splash.

Teath halted and slowly lowered down all toes into a pair of flat feet, slowly turning the neck muscles to the side, where a left exposed eyeball could see the action behind a back spine.

The black curtain parted and split, a figure in the color peach moved over the top of the narrow ledge of the wall. Then the figure tilted to the side and dropped down into the pit of water with a very large splash.

Teath softly giggled and gently mouth spat inside the dirty wet gag and, as her active mind solved the loud and numerous water splashes. Each splash was a sister princess that had slipped off the ledge and dropped down, falling into the water, literally with a splash. The water was shallow without drowning into death. The fallen sister princess could stand and make more splashing noises.

Teath slowly twisted the neck muscle toward the forward wall and lifted upon the ten toes, slowly moving ahead on top of the narrow ledge. She led the rest of the sister princesses, making a soft grunt down into the throat with her victory and hit the next water pit.

An object swiftly lifted upward from the waves of water within the dull vision of her left eyeball.

Then, her nose holes sounded the sour smell of onions.

Teath halted and lowered both feet down back down onto the level surface and as, her heart started and re-started. The stink inside her nose holes of sour onions smelled like the mouth odor of the nest of gators that lived inside the wet slimy green colored swamps. She recalled the sour smell when Teath had been punished at dinner time and as, her punishment was to feed the gators one evening all the abused and uneaten food, after suppertime.

Teath had been tossing food items at her sister Gotterina. Then they both were caught and punished. Gotterina was very afraid to move near the swamps and the nest of gators. Teath felt bad for getting Gotterina in trouble, so she marched ahead and stopped, standing a few feet from the water and tossed the smelly food into the greenish tinted swamp stream. The baby gators ate the tossed food as the mama gator watched from a close distance.

Teath would never forget. The mama gator opened a mouth of top and bottom yellow colored fangs, admitting an unpleasant odor of sour onions. The air currents carried the smell into her nose holes of Teath. Teath finished the punishment task and spun around, racing away with Gotterina from the swamps.

It made perfect sense.

Each two-foot pit on each side of her body continued to toss an array of cold salty water over both set of toes and sounded with a set of deeper splashes within her sensitive eardrums, because each pit was filled with cold salt water that had been drained from the Delta waters. The delta water flowed in front of the palace mountain. The salt water contained a native animal which was one or two gators. The pit was very wide to accommodate a four-feet long living and breathing gator.

Teath didn’t move or breathe with fear. Within her eardrums, the sound of each splash grew louder and more intense.

There were two gators were playing or fighting inside that pit. She couldn’t gasp with the mouth gag over the lips. The object had to be the sister princess in front of her. She exhaled with a steady breath of fear and two eyeballs of tears.

Yes, the object was a sister princess who was tiny Beebelle.

It made perfect sense now.

Each sister princess wore an elegant gown with a pair of spiked heels. Each princess would have had difficult chore walking on top of five inches of smooth dry stone. All the toes of Teath were wet. Thus, the ledge was wet and slick on a pair of spiked taps.

Beebelle had slipped sideways and tumbled over into the pit of water without getting injured from the soft shallow water. She could scream with the gag inside a mouth. She could breathe through nose holes. She could fight with a set of tied wrist bones. She could see what was happening until the gator bit down into her wiggling body. Then, the gator killed Beebelle.

There was not a sister ahead of Teath that carried a flickering candle or a bright gown of color, because each sister had slipped on one of the wet puddles in a pair of her highest pair of sandals and then dropped over tumbling down into the water pit of gators.

Seven of the fourteen sister-princesses had been murdered by an alive and hungry gator inside the watery pit.

On the side wall inside the princess throne room, Conic smiled, “Awe. Look at that! Sister Princess Eight has figured out that there is a gator swimming around inside each pit. It surfaces above the water and in the air occasionally looking for more fresh meat. I told you, my wife. My plan of capturing and penning a nest of gators and then starving each one would provide a more entertainment drama within the princess walk,” softly chuckling.

Shemerry softly laughed into the chin patch. “And she has figured out that the seven other sisters are drowned and eaten with the gator in death. Yes, Sister Princess Number Eight is very smart.”

The dark object dropped down below the water as the waves splashed over the water.

On top of the wall ledge, Teath lifted upon all toes into the air again and swiftly moved ahead, going passed each water pit with fear. She was over three-fourths of the way toward the forward wall and the solid floor.

On the side wall within the dark blue stone, Shemerry smiled at the black curtain. The curtain parted. The tall figure in a golden colored dress moved ahead over the narrow ledge. “Here comes my girl! So far, there are only two sister princesses left to complete the princess walk.”

“What happens if there are two princesses left at the end of the walk? Usually, there is only one to survive the princess walk to become the queen of Pamburg Kingdom like feisty you, my wife. While the rest of the other survivors turn tail and ran back into the cave room. So, what do we do?”

Shemerry smiled and watched Sister Princess Number Fourteen. “We wait and watch. Then we decide something if two of them survive which I seriously doubt.”

On the far end of the narrow ledge near the forward wall, Teath continued to slowly tipped toed forward over the smooth stone of five inches and exhaled with a steady stream of breath. If she panicked, then she would lose her balance and tumble down into the water with the hunger gator. She didn’t think that Romaggie got this far. The water is not shifting with a set of rippling waves which means the gator was asleep or watching the feet of Teath.

On the side wall inside the princess throne room, the wall between the two royal chairs of the queen and the king glowed in the bright aqua tint. Then, the burning wall sizzled in heat, dropping a set of aqua colored chunks over the hard floor and the between the royal chairs.

Shemerry spun around with a sour frown to see the new blazing new wall design, and as her cheekbone face patch glittered in dark purple tones, speaking to her husband King Conic. “Why have your decided to highlight the princess walk with a flame of fire on the wall? The light is blinding to my eyeballs. The time is not perfect. The only girl has

Conic spun around with a sour frown to see the blazing object on the wall of aqua colors. “I have not, wife. I have not arranged a special presentation for your death or the new presentation of the new queen. What is that coming through the solid wall?”

She frowned at the wall. “My death will be within a few more hours. Thanks for the unkind compliment, husband. It is not a solid wall of stone. Our two throne chairs stand behind the side of the palace mountain. This is a fake wall. The wall is made of dried and packed purple colored mud. This wall was cut out a long time ago to create the room for the first princess walk. During the year, the wall is patched with more purple and dried mud. However, your silly design is actually burning a hole through the mud in the ugly color of puke green.”

“The wall is turning into an ugly green like your stinky and rotten toenails, Shemerry.”

Shemerry sneered at the wall. “I can see that. Thanks for your ugly compliment, husband. Stop the advancement of the flame! The wall is heating the air and my throne chair.” A large chunk of solid aqua mud dropped down and fell over the rock floor, revealing a tall stranger that glowed in golden tones.

On top of the narrow ledge, sister princess number fourteen stopped on top of the narrow ledge, hearing the nasty word exchange. She extended a sandal sideways and felt air waves, slowing lowering the leg down and touched the water surface. The pits that were used during childhood were filled with water for fun, in case a sister was purposefully or accidentally pushed down into the water. Hokkeedo will slide down into the water and listen to the word exchange between the king and the queen, standing inside the pit which was two feet tall. She didn’t care if her clothes were wet. Hokkeedo could still win the queen-ship title after running through the slowly moving other princesses and then shoved each one down into the water pit, racing and reaching the other side with the solid floor. She will win it all.

Hokkeedo slowly dropped down into the water and stood upright, holding the candle with a mouth of dripping saliva inside the gag. The gator swam ahead and viciously slammed into the dress and then the leg with an open mouth, biting into the upright meat of the leg and closed the jaws. The gator swam backwards and drowned the tallness of Hokkeedo inside the two feet of water in silence with a touch of rough water waves.

Behind a spine back, her naked eardrums heard the loud booms of solid matter. Teath halted on her toppy toes and stood on top of the five inches of solid stone with a gasp, slowly twisting a face toward the right side, where a left eyeball saw the opening in the wall with a tall monster with four arms and four legs in the colors of golden. She tossed the candle down into the water to disguise her fear and her delicate position on top of the ledge, not understanding what was happening.

A set of gators splashed around and moved toward the candle object like a new piece of food.

On the side wall, a mysterious stranger stood inside the opening of the blue colored wall among the sizzling mud and the white steam, creating a yellow bright glow.

Teath remembered at the end of the wall ledge, there was a solid floor of seven feet wide. The solid floor ran against the forward wall and on both sides of the pits. One side of the wall led toward a set of individual throne chairs, where the two royals stood in-between the tall monster of golden blaze.

Teath could see the queen and the king in tiara and robes with a puzzled brow.

On the wall, the monster with wavering four arms in the air and four legs stumbled down from the opening with a loud voice. “Where is my child?”

On top of the narrow ledge, sister princess number fourteen stopped on top of the narrow ledge in blindness and held the flickering candle, hearing the exchange with queen and the stranger.

The queen laughed with amusement. “Is this a good show, Conic? I should have thought of it first.”

“I did not, wife. Who are you, stranger? You have destroyed that wall. And you will repair the wall.”

On top of the narrow ledge in front of the black curtain, Sister Princess Fourteen wanted to protect her person and slipped down into the side, drowning the flicker candle, and stood inside the two feet of salt water. She smelled the sour onions with a grunt. Then, the gator attacked the upright teen without a scream from Hokkeedo.

On the side wall in front of the dark hole, the monster lifted a shaft over the two heads with a sneer and pressed a button on the rod. A sideway long blade protruded from the center of the rod. The monster reared back a set of two arms and slammed the serrated blade in the rounded rod on the yellow lighted shaft completely through the neck of the queen. Her head decapitated from a body, rolling down the front of elegant gown, tumbling down into the lap.

Conic laughed with a smile at the severed head of his dead queen-wife inside her dress with the eyeballs open. “Good show, stranger! I wished that I had purchased your act first. The old bat was going to die by midnight, tonight, anyways. So, I guess she wanted a more drama exit. It doesn’t matter, any ways. The last princess will be the next queen of Pamburg anyways.”

The monster spun around in the golden helmet and said to King Conic through the slotted hole that served as the lips. “Where is my child?”

Teath lifted upright on all toes and ran over the narrow wide of the ledge, sliding forward on both arms down over the solid floor, stopping at the solid wall with a grunt, without a headache. She curled into a ball over the floor facing the wall and then swiftly un-wrapped the cloth of the wrist bones, the blindfold over the eyeballs, and the mouth gag inside a tongue with a set of deep pants of fear, smashing the wet cloths against the solid wall. She slowly turned a face to see the stranger.

On the side wall, King Conic continued to laugh. “I don’t know what you are talking about.”

The monster reared back the same two arms and slammed the serrated blade completely through the neck of the king with a sneer. His head with the golden colored crown decapitated from a body, rolling down the space between the legs of the Conic onto the hard surface of the chair and then landed with a soft thud on top of the level floor. The stranger spun around with a sneer and examined the water pits.

On the forward wall, Teath curled into a ball and hid the amber colored hair, tucking a chin down into her chest. The battle gear dress was solid black colored on her back spine, easily blending into the black wall from the unknown and deadly monster.

On the side wall, the monster moved ahead in glowing yellow from the two dead bodies and the two throne chairs, stopping, and then knelt down at the edge of the solid floor while examining the closest pit of water. The monster dropped the smaller tip of the shaft down into the pit. The water sizzled and created a plume of white steam that covered the body arms of gold on the stranger. The gator swung around and swam toward the new piece of food with an open mouth of sharp fangs. The monster lifted the shaft with two hands and slammed the sharp blade tip down into the skull of the gator, before it bit the gloved hand. The gator died instantly and flowed over the water, slowing sinking down into the water with sounds of popping bubbles.

Teath covered her mouth with a gasp, slowly pushing and crawling over the smooth floor with both naked legs and feet against the side wall of solid rock.

In front of the water, pit, the monster could see through the tiny slants of the golden colored mask, looking down into the pit of water, placing the shaft tip back down into the water. The water sizzled and created a puff of white steam that covered the mask and the golden body armor.

Teath continued to crawl toward the side of the wall and held the nose holes of stink with a worried brow, watching the stranger.

The monster jumped into the air and landed on top of the narrow ledge, leaning down, stabbing the smaller tip back down into the second water pit. The water evaporated and revealed a dead body of the gator and a dead teen girl. Then, the monster jumped down into the dry pit and knelt, placing the tip on top of the gator. The gator skin and bones sizzled with a creepy hiss.

On the forward wall, Teath continued to crawl toward the side of the wall and could smell the cooked raw meat of the gator, hearing the pop of the exploding bones, and almost feel the sizzling of the tissues. The gator was disintegrating down inside a pile of red and yellow ashes. Then, she smelled the burnt flesh, hear the sizzling of the blood, felt the pop of the bones of a second object with a gasp. It was one of her sister princesses inside the water pit with the gator that didn’t get eaten whole.

The monster continued to sizzle the water and the bones of the live gator and the dead sister princess into piles of dry ashes of color.

Then, the black curtain gently fluttered open with an amber face and as the face gasped in shock.

The monster stood upright inside the steaming water pit and stared at the new face, jumping onto the narrow ledge, leaping over the pits with ease and dashed through the black curtain.

Teath stood in a crouch pose and raced toward the open side of the wall, stopping on bent kneecaps down into the small puddle of water and heard the loud screams outside the throne room, coming from inside cave room with curiosity. She slowly leaned around the wall corner, where the puddle of water drained down from the tiny waterfall. To enter the play room as a young child, each princess slid down a rock covered tiny play slide, coming down from the second tier, not through the arched doorway of the princess throne room. That was why Teath didn’t recognize the single plant adorned archway until she entered the room and stepped over the narrow ledge of five inches of solid rock. She dropped down and sucked up the fresh water with a gasp. Inside the cave room, the monster was attacking and slicing the shaft at each royal Nan, leaving behind a trail of body parts and numerous wet and runny blood puddles.

She swiftly lifted upright from the water and spun around with a worried brow, reaching out and grabbed onto the sides of the slick rock of the waterfall, bending down and climbed up the slightly steep waterslide in silence where the water trickled down into the princess play room from the second level. She would survive to tattle the tale of the princess walk to other girls, women, and other natives of the Pamburg Kingdom.

 

 

 

8th hour (early morn)

 

Prince House location

Delta waters setting

Cool temperatures with light breeze and dull sunray

 

 

The Pamburg Kingdom rested on the opposite end of the large land continent and far away from the rest of the Confederation nations by geographical land grab from the ancient ancestors, centuries ago. To mark and measure off the land property of the Pamburg Kingdom, the natives had built and currently maintained a curvy fence with a pair of twin gates. The semi-curvy and ugly high fence was one-third of a long section with an array of multiple crisscrossed shiny and glittering colorful crystal rock bars, running up, down, and sideways, creating a continuous fence in front of the Delta waters that kissed the mountain range dirt on the southwestern side.

On the northeastern side, the fence ran to the edge of the landscape and stopped at the Delta water line.

The fence plus the two gates kept the visitors out and kept the natives inside by choice. There was a set of two matching gates of multiple crisscrossed matching crystal rock bars that only opened outward, where a set of twin gates were operated and powered by a single handprint coming from each royal prince born to the two ruling royals King Conic and Queen Shemerry.

Currently, the fourteen royal princes lived inside a set of two separated living quarters that was connected by a single central hallway in the middle of the twin gates. Each Prince House was located behind one crystal gate. Each royal prince served as a protector of the gate and the kingdom of Pamburg with a life force of duty and honor.

The Prince House almost matched the height and the length of each tall crystal gate, allowing each royal prince a separate apartment of privacy and loneliness until it was time for the Prince Walk.

During the Prince Walk, one of the royal princes would survive and become the next king of the Pamburg Kingdom.

The Pamburg Kingdom was a rich assortment of land and rivers that provided a set of self-contained beautiful villages without interference from the nosy Confederation royals. For eons, the newly selected Confederation imperator had been invited into the Pamburg Kingdom for a social visit. During the social visit inside the mountain castle, the imperator kindly asked and invited the Pamburg rules to join the Confederation and share all the land and water resources with the other natives. However, King Conic had declined with a fake smile and a head nod which had been exactly similar with his dead royal ancestors.

At the end of the sixteenth yearly reign, King Conic would die. The next successful royal prince from the Prince Walk would succeed the king to become the new ruler of the Pamburg Kingdom.

Within the Pamburg Kingdom, there were numerous work villages which housed all the royal natives. Each year, each royal prince selected a mate from one of the fourteen villages. After the Prince Walk, the fourteen virgins were given to the new king of Pamburg. Then, a process of new heirs commenced immediately. This had been the ritual for eons.

 

 

Bot room setting

 

 

Inside each Prince House, the central hallway contained a long and wide compartment that housed all the tall and wide bot equipment for air, water, heat, air conditioning of each individual and the operation of the twin gates for safety. For one particular royal prince, there was also the moment to learn about housekeeping and obeying the royal order.

The elderly male was a squire, wearing a sour frown and a Pamburg battle suit. The battle suit was a midnight blue short jacket without sleeves and a shirt that was paired with a pair of matching trousers that were tucked down into a pair of polished midnight blue knee boots. He was average height and weight with a head of grayish amber colored hair, a tone of wrinkled amber tinted skin and a pair of wrinkled and old amber eyeballs. “Cumberrat, come over here…”

Cumberrun stopped the mop and the motion, rolling both eyeballs and shake his shoulder length amber colored curls with a sour frown. “Squire, my name is Cumberrun.”

He frowned with a louder tone. “Cumberrat, come over here and stand beside my nose profile!”

Cumberrun frowned with fury, “Da…”

“Were you about to say something nasty in my presence, prince?” He continued to lean down over the wet floor and pointed down at the spot on the floor with a stern face.

“Daggett,” Cumberrun whispered for his eardrums only and released the manual mop handle. The mop dropped down and hit the hard floor with a loud pop. He swung around smartly on a pair of dirty rich black colored knee boots and moved ahead, stopping next to the nose profile of the squire, looking down with a sour frown at the red colored blisters on both tender hands from the princely punishment assignment. He stood over the amber-grayish colored hair roots of older mature male with a sour tone, “Yeah…”

“Yes sir,” the older mature male continued to lean down with a sour frown and pointed down a finger at the tiny wet puddle over the hard floor. “What is this?”

Cumberrun continued to examine a pair of red and chapped naked hands with a sour frown. “Dish pan hands and raising red colored blisters, I won’t be touching a babe for weeks. My hands will chap her tender a…”

“As I was saying and pointing down with a finger here, what is this?”

Cumberrun rubbed the throbbing palms together from the princely work punishment and as, his eyelids darted down to the floor. “A puddle…”

“A puddle of water, this must be cleaned, royal prince.”

Cumberrun reached down and rubbed both the blistered hands over the dirty naked chest with a sour frown and a matching tone. “Ugh! Turn on the big fan up there on the top high ceiling and over my wet hair roots. Then, let both of us dry off. Then, the heat will evaporate the wet puddle on the floor and the water droplets on my naked chest too.” He reached down and flicked one water droplet form a naked chest with a grin and a chuckle.

The finger of the squire continued to point down to the wet spot on the floor and as, the voice of the squire sounded with a nastier tone to the royal prince. “Or you can go and grab the mop and clean the wet spot while I stand here and observe…”

The bot room door slid open and revealed the dull light from the hallway. The young teen male entered with a smile and stopped a few inches inside the room with a worried brow. “O. Please excuse me, sir!” The door slid closed behind his back spine in silence.

The voice of the squire grunted down at the wet puddle. “What is it, Strawn?”

Strawn turned and smiled at the back spine of Cumberrun. “Well, sir, I need Prince Cumberrat…”

“Cumberrun…” The prince looked up and turned with a sour frown to see his buddy Strawn.

Strawn winked with a smile at his princely friend Cumberrun. “Yeah, I need the prince immediately, sir. There’s another glitch within the closing application on my side of the crystal gate. Prince Cumberrat fixed it really good, last time. I have tried along with the other princes, but we have all failed quickly and miserably. Please, sir! You can release the troublesome Prince Cumberrat into my custody now. Then, I will return him as soon as…”

“Very well, Prince Strawn,” the older squire exhaled with defeat and looked up to see the other prince with a sour frown. “Get going, Prince Cumberrat!”

“Cumberrun…” he frowned at the nasty mispronunciation of his real name into the wicked grin of the squire.

The squired jabbed a finger down at the wet puddle at Cumberrun. “And then, you are to come back here immediately and clean up the wet puddle on the floor, Prince Cumberrat.”

“Yes, squire,” Cumberrun back stepped from the squire and turned with a grin to see Strawn, moving ahead toward the closed archway.

Strawn back stepped with a smile and touched the metal door with the finger. The door slid open from the heat. “Thank you, squire. Come on, Cumberrat.” He spun around on a pair of polished boots and dashed through the open archway, turning, and ran down the open hallway with a grin.

Cumberrun exited the bot room second and turned with a confused brow, dashing behind the back spine of Strawn with a yell. “Wait up!” He continued to run down the empty corridor with a smile.

“This is an emergency, numb!” Strawn turned the wall corner and spun around and stopped with a smile. Cumberrun turned the same wall corner and slammed into the clothed chest of Strawn with a chuckle. Strawn shoved Cumberrun from a face with a growl. “What did you do that?”

Cumberrun back stepped with a laugh and a grin, snatching the wet and naked chest. “You needed to side step like a lovely princess from my body slam, if you can’t the take the girly punch.”

Strawn frowned. “Why were you cleaning the floor inside the bot room?”

He frowned. “Why did it take you so long to get me out of cleaning the floor inside the bot room?”

“What did you do as work punishment to clean the floor inside the bot room? No one cleans the floor inside the bot room but the cleaning bots. No one that I have ever known has had to clean the room inside the bot room for…”

“Why did it you take you thirty minutes to come and get me outta of cleaning the floor inside the bot room, Strawn?”

Strawn laughed. “I wanna hear an answer to my question first.”

He leaned over with a grin and a whisper into the eardrum of Strawn. “I kissed my virgin.”

Strawn gasped. “You did not.”

He stood upright with a nod and a smile, reaching up and touched his lips. “I did so.”

Strawn gasped. “That…that is a death penalty, not a work punishment.”

He laughed with a nod and slapped a wet naked chest. “I know that.”

Strawn laughed. “Numb, what was it like to kiss your chosen virgin princess?”

“Beautiful, ecstasy, my d…”

“Don’t mention it to me!” Strawn tossed both hands into the air and blocked both eardrums, spun around and moved ahead down an empty central hallway with a sour frown. “I don’t need any more sleepless nights since year fourteen. I wanna get my princess and do my princely thing.”

He pulled up beside his buddy with a smile and moved down the same hallway. “When is our Prince Walk?”

Strawn smiled with a nod. “I have heard the good news that is swiftly spreading around each Prince House. The Princess Walk is commencing right now inside the throne room on top of the mountain castle of Pamburg.”

He laughed with a nod, “That is a set of outstanding newly shared information to my eardrums. Which princess will Queen Shemerry select as her new successor to rule Pamburg?”

Strawn smiled with a nod. “The prettiest one, I hope.”

“The sexiest one, I hope.” He slapped a chest and then his pants with a chuckle.

Strawn reached out and grabbed the arm of Cumberrun with a smile, “We walk and talk this way.”

He dug both boot heels into the tile with a sour frown, without halting. “No, my apartment is below the bot room, not in that direction. How you forgotten where my place is parked? You must have mountain air diarrhea…”

“You never annunciate the correct vowel, Cumberrat.” Strawn dragged the arm of Cumberrun down an empty central hallway that linked the two separate prince houses which stood a few thousand feet from each crystal gate. Each prince house contained half of the fourteen royal princes of Pamburg, where they lived and trained for the Prince Walk. The Prince Walk determined the one male who would become the new king of Pamburg Kingdom.

He slapped the arm of Strawn and dug both heels into the shiny floor with a sour frown, which didn’t stop the forward pace of his princely friend Strawn, “Uoo. Whoo.”

“It is mountain air delirium.” Strawn laughed and jerked Cumberrun toward the control room and down the hallway.

He thumbed over a collar bone with a smile. “No, we walk and talk back to my space and my place. And I stole a new large bottle of wicked meal-mead from my illegal visit with my illegal kiss and my illegal…”

“No, there really is a problem with the one of the space gates on the great ugly space fence that surrounds our home cluster. There is a small glitch. There has been found a tiny vertical opening between the two space gates.”

He continued to thumb back over a collar bone with a smile, dragging both heels over the hard surface. “O. Don’t give a dagget, Strawn. Let’s go and play inside my space…”

“O. I do give a dagget. Come on and fix it, Cumberrat! Or Octon gets into bigger trouble.”

Cumberrun laughed with a smile. “O. Don’t give a dagget about baby bro princely Octon either. That’s one less prince to vie for my permanent and long term position of king.”

“Then, when I’m king, I will punish thee for not obeying me.” Strawn laughed.

He frowned. “Then when I’m king, I will give thee the ugliest girl on the planet for my fun, making thee have the ugliest kids within the galaxy.”

Strawn laughed. “You can try.”

 

 

Control room (eastern crystal gate)

 

 

Strawn moved ahead with a smile and continued to drag his friend toward the control room that monitored the eastern crystal gate. The automatic doors slid open. He entered and moved toward a long short work counter in the middle of the control room. The door closed behind both back spines in silence.

The room was rectangular shaped. The rear wall contained a set of flush doors of black metal, blending into the rest of the black metal walls. The wall did not display any type of single art work or a single storage closet or a single work station.

The forward and both side walls inside the room were made of ceiling to floor solid glass viewing windows. The forward wall displayed the two crystal gates with a vertical part in the middle which normally was a closed structure. Each side wall displayed a glittering crystal fence that curved and surrounded the rest of the kingdom as far as the eyeballs could see. Then the prince used the colorful instruments on top of the control counter to monitor and maintain the space fence from foes and friends.

Strawn stopped and swung with force, releasing his brother prince from a hand. Cumberrun soared toward the empty chair beside Octon, slamming into the back rest with a sneer. Strawn didn’t laugh.

Octon continued to sit with a worried brow behind the long counter and flung both hands and mouth spittle into the air and over the control instruments at each lever and button, trying to close the vertical crack between the two entrance gates, exhaling with a worried brow. “Thank the virgins! Cumberrat is here. Figure out and fix the gates, Cumberrat. The panel gears are not responding to my hand motions.”

Cumberrun slid down into an empty chair with a sigh, reaching out with a smile and touched the button with a sour frown. “Ugh! Do you drool on the satin pillow in your sleep, too, Octon?” He lifted and flung the wetness from the two fingers with a sour frown, reaching back down and typed on the peach colored hologram that represented a keyboard of symbols that could access the bot computer systems for analysis. The hologram screen popped up in the colors of black and orange over the top of the counter. He looked up with a stern face to see the hologram screen and all the orange letters, symbols, and numbers. “Hmm, I don’t see a malfunction within the bot applications. I don’t see any lever stuckages, either.”

Strawn advanced ahead and stopped, standing between the chairs of the two brother princes, looking down with a sour frown at the amber colored hair roots of Cumberrun, “Stuckages?”

He reached over and touched the lever, wiggling it side to side with a smile, “Yeah, when a lever is stuck, it is called a stuckage. None are stuckages. Did you run the primary bot systems?”

Octon exhaled with a nod. “Yes, of course, I did.”

Cumberrun continued to read the bot logs on the screen. “Did you run the backup bot systems?”

Octon exhaled with a huff of annoyance, staring at the screen with the two gates. “Yes, of course, I did.”

“Did you run the ancillary bot systems?”

“Yes, of course, I did.”

“Hmm, I don’t see any error messages on the error logs, either.”

“What is wrong?”

“Nothing is wrong based on the bot logs here on this particular terminal. Maybe, the terminal is malfunctioning.” Cumberrun slid the chair over the hard floor to the side and reached down, slamming the metal. A hologram keyboard of peach tinted appeared. He started typing on the hologram keyboard with a puzzled brow. Then, a green and purple screen appeared that displayed a set of orange colored letters, symbols, and numbers. He read in silence.

Prince Tantum stood on the other side of Octon with a grin and a laugh, watching his brother work on the hologram keyboard. “Maybe, Cumberrat is malfunctioning.” Tantum was slightly taller and more bulker than Strawn. He possessed a thick frame of muscles with a head of cropped amber colored hair and a hook nose, a genetic trait from his father, not Queen Shemerry.

Octon slid over into the previous chair of Cumberrun, staring down with a worried brow at the green and purple screen with the orange figures. “Hurry and scurry to fix the gate, Cumberrat. Or I do not get to participate in the Prince Walk…”

“Who told you that lie?” Boykin frowned at the amber colored rear skull of weasel Octon with a tall and slender body frame with a set of buck teeth, making his smile really ugly and his sneer really nasty.

Octon was the shortest and last prince birthed among the brothers with a set of dumbo looking earlobes, turning with a sour frown to see his brother Boykin, and then returned back to see hands of Cumberrun, “Squire number fourteen.”

“I don’t know that they were numbered.” Prince Vinton laughed with a nod, exposing his cute cleft chin sideways. He possessed average height and weight with a shoulder length head of amber colored hair on a squared shaped face.

Prince Neave was the next tallest royal with a slender body frame and a set of long fingers on a pair of manly hands for drawing and a long pair of lean legs for kicking the ass of any brother that made fun of his girly hands for entertainment fun. His hair texture was thin locks of short whimsy hair down to the collar bone. “Just like, we are numbered. I am prince number six. Is six an unlucky math number?”

Sixteen years old Prince Wesuckie laughed with a nod. “Only if, the math number thirteen is an unlucky number, also.” He was average height and heavy body type with a face of brown freckles, making his princely appearance stand out and unique from his other brothers. Each small and concentrated spot of skin pigmentation an individual freckle was called melanin. Her freckles appeared and varied in number which was controlled by a set of two separate DNA genes. However, no body kidded Wesuckie about his cute freckles or his silly name, except for Octon with permission from Wesuckie.

Sixteen years old Prince Gasper was the tall and slender built with a head of long thick hair with a crooked nose underneath a smile. “Are you really prince number thirteen?”

Sixteen years old Prince Meigh was the next smallest royal, rolling a tongue at the screen. His tongue curled up each side to form a tube shape. The tongue rolling ability came from a single genetic trait which his father possessed.

“Why are there only fourteen princes?” Sixteen years old Prince Ashebull was average height and weight with a long curly head of amber colored hair on a round face. Hair follicles determined the hair texture. A set of round-shaped hair follicles made straight hair. Flattened hair follicles made a head of curly hair. An oval hair follicle made a set of wavy hair.

Sixteen years old Prince Estill was tall and muscular with a head of shoulder length amber colored hair that contained a tiny lock of hair of solid white tint which was located at the hairline on an oval face. It looked funny. He didn’t bother cutting off the individual white colored hair strands from the hairline, only cutting a left hook into a brotherly face for fun. He slicked back the hair down over the skull, making it look funnier. But one other brother joshed with Estill about his hair or his biceps, except for baby brother Octon, “Because, there are only fourteen princesses. That’s an old annual and anal joke, prince.”

Sixteen years old Prince Lopeeco was as tall as Cumberrun without the thick frame of muscles with a head of long amber colored hair with an aristocratic nose, reaching down and slapped the thin collar bone of Octon with a laugh. “I don’t think that Prince Octon knows about the birds and bees and the flowers and the trees and the gals and the guys…”

Octon reached over and slapped the naked arm of Cumberrun with a sour frown. “Fix this thing right now, Cumberrat!” On the gigantic viewer screen that occupied the forward wall, a tiny yellow and blue glowing object sailed through the air space, coming from the mountain castle, flinging through the vertical crack within the two parted gates. Then, the small object disappeared from the viewing screen and the eyeballs of each prince. Octon lifted a finger with a set of parted lips and a gasp. “Did you see that object on the viewer screen? It came from behind us.”

Sixteen years old Prince Vinton nodded with a smile and thumbed back over a collar bone to the wall which represented the mountain castle which was behind the twin gates. “Naw, it came from the rear end of mountain castle. We have an open back door, where the crystal fence doesn’t connect to the exterior panels. I mentioned that issue to my squire.”

“What did he say?” Tantum laughed.

“After or before he laughed in my face.” Vinton laughed.

Boykin laughed with a nod. “The back yard of mountain castle receives all type of air space traffic including pieces of flying metal when some of the native collide for fun. That’s the glowing yellow and blue object that went through the crack of the gate.”

Octon frowned. “I don’t believe Boykin. So what was that? Did you see that?”

“A solar flame from the bright blinding sun or a glittering piece of broken shiny crystal or a falling star from a passing comet in the heavens or I don’t give a dagget? Which one of those lovely explanations should we file into the comment section of the electronic report?” Cumberrun lifted and wiggled all finger over the hologram keyboard with a smile and a laugh.

Strawn laughed with a nod as the oldest princely brother. “Hmm, that’s a toughie, bro. I don’t give a dagget. I do believe each un-royal squire will understand that complete explanation from the perceptive of a snobby and pompous royal prince or three.”

“I do believe so. I will type out that grandiose properly worded sentence structure into the bot database and store it for all eyeballs to see and all lips to curse.” Cumberrun reached over and smashed the button with a grin and a chuckle.

Octon frowned with a sigh of worry at the screen. “There is still a dented space of air between the twin gates.”

Cumberrun looked up with a smile and jabbed a finger at the screen, “Correct, royal bro! The bot computer is functioning and operational. So, it is a submerged and stuck dead gator with a thick and long body that is between the deep ocean depths of the crystal bars. Those bastards fight and kill each other over territory and might like a set of royal princes. However, the female gator is the true bitch and boss of the paired couple.”

Strawn moved ahead with a nod and a stern face as the smartest brother. “Correct, Cumberrat! all right! We all press a naked palm down into the mold and use the force of the gates to squash the dead gator into halves. Everyone, come and stand in front of a hand mold.” He stopped and stood at the first hand mold, lifting a palm into the air. “Raise your palm! It doesn’t matter if you are late pressing your palm down into the outlined hand mold. It will click and lock into place. The important point to remember is that all fourteen palms must be pressed down, clicking, and locking the hand mechanisms into place. So, the twin gates can wiggle side to side and then close.” He turned to see the line. Each short and tall brother stood upright in front of an individual section of a hand mold with a raised palm. “Do it to it, now!” He slowly lowered a right hand down into the oversized hand mold with a stern face, hearing the mechanisms click.

On the viewing screen, the two gates shook and shimmied side to side as the dead gator body was cut and sliced into two halves. Then, the two gates slowly closed in silence as the waves of water splashed over the gates. The brothers sounded with a set of cheers and smiles.

Strawn was the oldest brother and said with a smile. “Lift the hand! It is done. The twin gates are closed. The kingdom is protected. And we are all heroes. And finally, Octon will get to participate in the Prince Walk.”

He clapped with a smile. “Great! It’s time to go and leave from my space house. I gotta get freshened up and cleaned up for the Prince Walk.” Sixteen-year-old Prince Cumberrun spun around to face the closed door. He was the tallest royal among the fourteen brothers with a muscular body frame and a skull taller than other males with a set of board shoulders, a pair of amber eyes with a set of amber colored bangs over both amber colored eyebrows that was attached shoulder length amber colored locks.

Meigh spun around and slowly moved ahead toward the closed archway with a smile and a nod. “So, that means, all the airships are coming up here on the dock of the Prince House for us. Then, we all go down and land at the mountain castle for the first time ever. I wonder what the prince exhibition room looks like.”

Gasper spun around and shoved, bumping into the shoulders of each brother with a laugh. “We shall see very soon.”

Cumberrun shoved a body through the line of princes with a nod and a laugh, “Then, I will be crowned the new handsome and smarter king of Pamburg and bed my new queen, producing my first heir.”

Strawn spun around and rushed ahead, slamming into the thick bicep of Cumberrun for fun, since they were born first and second of the princely line-up and best friend. “No, I will fu…”

Cumberrun stretched out a bicep and shoved Strawn to the side with ease and a laugh. “Forget you, boy! It is me…”

“Me,” Strawn rushed ahead toward the closed archway first and plowed sideways into Cumberrun again with a laugh.

“Me,” Cumberrun laughed with a yell and reached the door first, exiting into the empty hallway.

“Me,” Strawn followed behind and slammed into his brother with a laugh and a yell again for fun.

They dashed down an empty hallway toward the apartment with laughs and chuckles.

 

 

Apartment setting of Prince Cumberrun

 

 

The apartment doors slid open in silence. Cumberrun and Strawn entered through the wide archway at the same time.

Cumberrun frowned at the back spine of the squire, “Dismissed, Squat!”

“Yes, prince,” the assigned squire spun around and stood in place with a stern face, readying for the new command from the prince, slightly bowing with a chin nod. He stood upright and moved ahead, scooting out the apartment and into the quiet hallway that represented the apartment space of Prince Cumberrun. He whispered for his eardrums only. “Cumberrat…”

Strawn spun around with a sour frown to see the open archway and the back spine of the squire, “Squat?” The door closed in silence. “You should treat the squires with some dignity and a little respect.”

Cumberrun moved ahead and stopped, sliding down inside the oversized chair with a mellow tone and a smile. “Why? They are squats, not squires.”

“They were princes about sixteen years ago. They were us like now.”

Cumberrun flipped a hand with a sour frown. “They were princes that squashed their chance at prince-hood and kingship. I don’t respect a numb prince.”

Strawn moved around the room with a stern face of nervousness and excitement. “Do you think about the Prince Walk? How you envisioned the Prince Walk?”

“No.”

“I have. Do you think all the princesses will be there to watch us?”

“No.”

Strawn spun around with a confused brow to see Cumberrun. “Of course, she will. She will be my new princess. Why do you think not?”

He slapped the chest. “I don’t believe that the winning or losing princesses are presented to anyone but the winning prince, which is me. She becomes the new queen. I become the new king.” He winked with a chuckle at Strawn.

Strawn nodded with a smile and slapped a chest with a wink. “That’s a good theory for the new king. But, I will re-state the fact that I will win the princes and the kingship.”

He laughed with a nod. “And I will rule and re-assign all those nasty squires as my lavatory slaves.”

Strawn frowned. “You cannot judge one older squire. You don’t know the personal reason for each one’s decision not to try for the title of king.”

“I don’t need a personal reason but a great cause to become king…”

Strawn nodded. “I, too…”

“I, three…”

Strawn laughed. “I, for me…”

“And, I for me, too…”

Strawn laughed. “So what do we do on the Prince walk?”

“Walk and squawk and probably eat something disgusting that we regurgitate back up in about two days, after a night of green colored diarrhea.” Cumberrun laughed. “Hey, are you hungry?” He stood upright from the chair and spun around, dashing into the kitchen for a plate of food.

“Not really…” Strawn sat down inside the soft long sofa with a sour frown and held the stomach of nervousness and excitement about the Prince Walk within a few minutes.

 

 

 

9th hour (mid-morn)

 

Mountain castle location

Warm temperatures with cloudy sky with dull sunlight

 

 

The mountain castle rested on top of an open mountain flat top, not an arched peak. Centuries ago, the winds, the ice, and the storms had blown away the steep arched peak. Then the hard ice melted down and curved out a deep lake of fresh water, which is used for drinking water on top of the mountain.

The top of the mountain was comprised of an extremely large plaid fresh water lake without the surrounding edge of tree groves, short plants, and rows of wildflowers. The mountain flat top was high enough for warm temperatures during the daylight hours and cool temperatures at nighttime slumber.

A circular thick and high wall of rock held the lake water in pace. In front of the thick wall, there stood fourteen individual princess domes for fourteen princess sister personalities.

On the opposite side of the lake, the princess cave room hid from the sun and the wind, where the sisters had gathered to eat, to study, and to play. Inside the cave room, on the side wall, there stood the single archway which led into the princess throne room, where thirteen dead sister princesses rested inside a water pit with alive or dead gator.

The royal parents of King Conic and Queen Shemerry resided on a flat landscape palace inside one of the villages and away from the princesses. The Nans protected and watched over each princess day and night.

The eastern side of the mountain castle viewed the twin gates and the Delta waters. The northern side of the mountain housed all the work villages of working natives.

The southern side was composed of more wetlands. Around the mountain castle, the landscaped consisted of a series of flat red colored marshlands where only a matching red colored viper and her babies waited for a set of delicious non-flying red tinted rojo birds.

The non-flying rojo birds were a small and compact group of mammals that were colored in bright pink and dull blue with a set of soft and pretty feathers over the body. The body was plump and round from eating tons of the bitter smelling yellow colored swamp moss.

Between the flat marshlands, there were twirling set of misshaped orange colored swamps.

The orange swamps and the red marshlands clashed against each other in alternating rows of beauty and danger. The winding rows run side by side and around the entire length of the planet which made the planet useless for crop fields of food, plant stocks for clothes, and fun time of play for the natives.

The swamps contained a variety of vicious mammals that ate each other and anything else the happen to walk or fly without an open mouth of fangs. There were the swampy creatures which were called gators that owned and ruled the swamps.

 

 

Second level setting

 

 

Teath climbed the steep water slid with a grunt of hard work and tripped, landing down on a wet stomach on top of the second level, not hearing the screams of the Nans anymore. The stranger probably finished butchering all the nasty Nans and had returned to complete the sizzling of the gators and the rest of the dead sister princesses inside each water pit inside the princess throne room.

Good! Teath would have more time to plan an escape off the mountain castle as her active mind thought of a plan.

She stood upright and slipped side to side in a pair of wet feet, racing back into her princess dome, which was the eighth dome around the curved hallway. Each princess dome was built with four upright arched columns underneath a dome rooftop. Each dome was strategically spaced for personal privacy and personality charge of each sister princess. A princess could lounge on top of an elevated chair on top of the flat rock floor with a color coded face patch, communicating with all the sisters or one. Thus, the individual dome kept the catfights to a minimum between the set of sassy sisters.

Teath ran ahead in shallow pants of fear and worry. Each sleeping chamber within a princess dome used to contain a sister princess. Now, it contained only the light breeze from the passing white clouds.

 

 

Princess dome setting of Teath

 

 

She slid to the side and entered her personal dome, dashing through the living setting space, the sleeping space and into the dark room. The room was curved into the rear of the mountain rock for privacy from a sister, blocking out the heat, and secretly reading an arm patch for fun.

The door slid close behind her back spine.

She climbed up into the elevated chair from the floor with a racing heart and mind, resting over the soft fabric, closing the eyelashes. The room was darkness. “Dead mother, I’m scared and alive and worried. I survived the Princess Walk, barely. Now, someone is chasing after me. All the Nans are dead. All the sisters are dead…”

The black wall glowed in lavender colors as the voice sounded inside the dark room. “Congratulations! You have just met a Forger.”

Teath opened the eyelashes and stared at the single lavender figure as the light formed into an outline of a woman. She gasped. “A Forger, but the monster wore a body of gold.”

“She wore a golden colored uniform.” The lavender figured completed into a female outline and as, her dead mom smiled at her daughter. “She appeared as a spinning flash of yellow light similar the sun or brighter to your eyeballs. Her two arms were fiery and blazed in yellow.

Teath gasped. “No, I could see two pair of arms and four legs.”

“No, it is a brilliant illusion. The Forger has only two arms and two legs. Her skill with the shaft only looks like she has two or four or more limbs.”

“No, I saw it.”

“You are very young with a pair of un-experienced eyeballs. An experience forger would see the fighting limbs.”

“How is that so, dead mom?”

“You are very young, Teath. You will see that one day.”

She gasped. “I do see it. The Forger had two heads of gold also.”

“No, she wore a helmet that possessed two painted sides like a mask. It was like a two-side face mask. The forger wears a tight body suit like a body shield. There were symbols on the tunic…

Teath gasped. “The monster appeared like a bolt of yellow fire flame.”

“The word forge comes from building fire or flames or altered force of light. The color comes from the twirling shaft which is the trademark of a fully engaged Forger. Normally, the Forger looks regular like you, my daughter.”

Teath frowned. “So, it was a man.”

“So, it was a woman.”

“How do you know that, dead mother?”

“How do you know that, my daughter?”

Teath nodded. “Okay, fine, the monster looked like a man.”

“She looked like a woman.”

Teath frowned. “He looked like a man.”

“The face mask showed off two slanted eye sockets, two slanted nose holes and a pair of lips. It was a woman face. The other side showed two nose holes, and a pair of thin black painted lips. It was a man face. The helmet is both muscular and feminine that represents the male or the female of the species.”

Teath frowned. “Okay. I am so confused, dead mother.”

“Find the Forger and revenge me, my daughter!”

Teath tossed both arms into the air with a fake smile. “Okay, fine, dead mother! So, if I find the face mask and the body shield, then I will find the Forger who has murdered my royal parents.”

“Me!”

Teath nodded. “Yes, you are most logical and liquid,” giggling. “So, my new mission is…”

“One of many, your first lesson is to find the Forger. She twirled a stick of light. A light lance or a long shaft, it is the tool of the Forger. The tool is a slender shaft of glowing crystal minerals that come from the mountain here in Pamburg. Each shaft is different colors. But do not be fooled. The color has everything to do with shaft. The advanced Forger will wand the brightest and almost blinking hue of color only during the fight. During rest time, the rod is always silver tinted for dead. The part-time Forger if you will, the shaft will always appear as a soft hue of color from the selected crystal rocks. The color determines the degree of strength of the fire plume.”

“Ah! This is natural coming from Mother Nature.”

“Sorta, it is part gift and part skill. During your long days and longer night of life, you will continue to learn and grow until you die.”

“Are you learning or growing here?”

“Yes, I am shining. I mean that I am a teacher of my daughter. I can’t touch you, your bed frame, your room, or your shaft. The shaft can also morph into any type of defensive weapon like a baton, a blade or a broom,” laughing.

“Really, dead mother!”

“That is all so the true. The shaft can be friendly or non-friendly to you, my daughter.

Teath exhaled. “Yeah, this whole forger thing sounds like tons of fun.”

“No, it is not fun.”

Teath winked. “Yeah, this whole forger thing sounds like easy fun to me.”

“No, it is very danger.”

Teath tossed both arms into the air with a smile. “I see danger. The shaft of the Forger is dangerous to others.”

“Forge ahead!”

Teath dropped the arms and slapped the legs with a sour frown. “Not only am I a baby Forger in the making I have a silly war cry. Forge ahead! Ugh!” She screamed with dizzy and dropped down, falling over the floor with a grunt of pain and a yell. “What is happening? What is wrong with me?”

“It will pass, my daughter.”

Teath rested over the midnight blue floor and blinked both eyelashes open and shut. The headache was clearing. The nausea was leaving the stomach. She sat upright on both kneecaps in pain with a sour frown. Her active neurons had relayed the body condition and the reason for the attack. “Why didn’t you warn me?”

The dead mother of Teath giggled with a grin. “You are a Forger in the making, a stubborn one at that. Right now, you are a Sensitive until you learn to control your wandering mind and your loose lips.”

Teath frowned. “You have no idea, conclusion, clue or honor, dead mother.”

“A Sensitive is affected by all external products, such like, words, motion, light, sounds, tastes, touches. You were blinded by the bright yellow light coming from a true and experienced Forger. It is really a force field of yellow light for that particular Forger. The advanced and eldest Forgers use the light to build and exhibit a colored force field that only the Forger can see, hear, taste, smell, and touch which is mostly used during battle or defense. Your force field is rich black at the moment as a baby Forger.”

Teath gasped. “Is that why the Forge missed me? He didn’t see me. I blended into the wall in hiding.”

“Yes, your instincts are very good. However, I am warning you here and now. Your Forger powers will grow up and multiple very quickly. This is the reason for me and the Aetherland training field. Then, the force field will exhibit magnification brightness.” The entire illuminated in bright lavender colors which blinked the eyeballs of Teath.

Teath turned a distorted face with a gasp and then a growl. “Ugh! Your color changed, dead mother.”

She dropped down both arms and patted the legs with a smile. “Yes, that is a prime example of my forger powers.”

“So, what color am I?”

“I don’t know. It is based on the color of the crystal inside your shaft. I am sorry, my daughter.”

Teath exhaled with a nod. “Dead mother, I am only sixteen years old. I don’t have a traveling companion, a defensive weapon, a roll of body cleaning materials.”

“Teath, you must forge ahead.”

Teath exhaled “I hate, detect, and will not use that expression.”

“My daughter Teath, you can connect to me within the Aetherland like now. I can only connect to you when you are alone. And you must be near a wall of darkness.”

“It sounds like the dark side of evil, dead mother,” Teath frowned.

“No, it is a dark stone or wall or structure that must be solid. And you must be alone without a friend or a pet, since the Pamburg princes are looking for you.”

Teath gasped. “Me!”

“Your body is not among one of the piles of colored ashes. Thus, you are alive nor. And you are the only suspect of the murdered queen and king of Pamburg. However, Queen Shemerry was dying as the gossip flew.”

Teath gasped. “What? What are you talking about, dead mother?”

“Yes, I am correct. That was the sacrifice to become the queen of Pamburg. It was determined and destined for centuries. Both the rules of Pamburg ruled for exactly sixteen years and then splat over the hard tile when the blood hit the blood.” She chuckled and then frowned at Teath. “However, Shemerry had one more day of life. Now, she has been robbed of that living day. Thus, you were the only living form inside the palace this morning.”

“Harpy! Technology sucks.”

“One more item…”

Teath exhaled. “Mom, can you zap into my mind or something while I am on the run from the monster?”

“The woman…”

“The man…”

“One more time you must store your physical body somewhere safe from weather conditions, unknown enemies, and random strangers. When I am teaching you as an advanced Forger, you will not be able to see or sense anyone or anything around you. This is most dangerous.

That is most dangerous. Ugh!”

“However, the opposite is true also. No one or no thing or no person can sense your presence, either. Thus, you are safe until our short Forger training session has concluded within my limited time frame.”

“I thought you didn’t measure time.”

“I measure my time with you, my daughter. Go and leave from your home world of Pamburg. Run away toward the fresh water river within the Land of the Lakes. It is a water nation of floating homes. There are numerous abandoned structures on top of the water due to dead natives and the last civil war. You will have no trouble finding an empty structure for shelter…”

“You didn’t mention food.”

“The fresh water lake is filled with fish and seafood. Good luck, my daughter!”

Teath nodded with a fake smile. “Dead mother, I really appreciate you finding me and helping me here. I’m really scared but I will make it to…”

“Teath, I can guide, advise, counsel, and instruct you. That is my purpose. However, I cannot fight or battle for you. I am dead. You are alive. You will be safe there. There, you will uncover the Forger.”

Teath tossed both arms with a confused brow. “What? Wait! I am confused again.”

“The Forger is the murderer of your biological father and me, your biological mother. When you flee for safety, you will leave behind your sweat molecule, your hair follicle, and your blood protein. The Pamburg tracker device can find you by your heat signature, your odor, and your appearance without seeing your sweet smile, my daughter. Then the Pamburg squires will grab and examine your physical body, successfully matching the sweat, the hair strands, and the blood proteins inside the princess throne room. I told you that the Princess Walk was deadly.”

“To my upcoming dead body…”

“To disguise your heat signature, dip a hand down into the cold water of the Kingdom of Lakes. Your body temperature will drop from 98.6 degrees to 96.3 degrees.”

Teath frowned. “Can my teen tender body take that much coldness? I will really freeze and might pass out from frostbite or something.”

“Actually, the Forger has thin blood. You will have no issues with any type of cold or heat signature tracker device. Literally, roll your body around into the flora plants and water puddles inside the abandoned house. It is a fishy odor. A Pamburg native smells with a piney scent. It will be a temporary disguise scent that will not ever extinguish your natural smell.”

Teath frowned, “Harpy! Does that really work, dead mother? If it was so simple why won’t all the fugitives of forgers do that too?”

“One, there are no fugitive within the Confederation but one. Two, you are a Sensitive. Your senses will temporary absorb a new odor for a short period of time like not bathing for a three days. Then, your natural odor will invade and kill all the foreign scent like a warm bubble bath. I miss my bubble baths.”

Teath gasped. “Dead mother?” silence invaded the dark room. The lavender figure split into dull pink and white. Teath frowned at the figure of colors. “My appearance cannot change. I have amber skin, amber hair, and amber eyeballs. I am a native of Pamburg like the rest of my dead sisters and my current subjects.”

“You are an heir of the Pamburg dynasty that is not in question, only your life form. Inside the Kingdom of the Lakes, you do not have to worry about your appearance. You will not be perturbed. However, there is something…”

Teath gasped. “What are your forging in there? You are forg…forgetting something to tell me.”

“There is something there. But, this is not a concern or a worry or a matter or an issue, at the moment. One more thing…”

Teath frowned. “That is actually three more things that you have mentioned. But who is accounting?”

The lavender figure of the dead mother of Teath frowned. “You are a Sensitive. There are a few Sensitives within the Confederation, also. A life form might not know that he or she is a Sensitive.”

“Why not?”

“It is not announced or learned or spoken about. A Sensitive is not given a mentor like a Forger which is a shame. A child could be born a Sensitive without self-knowledge or knowledge from one or both parents. Some Sensitives will naturally grow and expand their own powers into a reckless teenling or a responsible mature adult. Some Sensitives will never try and avoid the gut feeling over riches and greed. When you encounter another Sensitive, do not turn and stare. Do not turn and locate the Sensitive. Look to the opposite direction of your gut feelings. Turn and move away from the Sensitive. Then the sensitive field will diminish away from your body.”

“That is not going to be easy…”

“It is easier than fighting for your life.”

“That is not very easy to do either.”

“Pamburg natives are visually related in a set of common appearance factors, such like, smooth exterior amber colored skin and a set of amber colored skull hair. You are venturing into the Confederation. I am teaching here. Each human will possess an array of different colored skin tones, hair strands, and body features within the rest of the Confederation. Some might hope a tiny degree range of a Sensitive, maybe barely nominal. You might not detect that type of sensitivity with your inexperienced Forger skills. So, you are to treat each individual with care and caution. That means silence is golden. Do not speak unless spoken too. And wear a pair of clean girly panties. Or you will identify your home nation, your name, you heat signature, or your odor…”

“I do understand. Stay away from the rest of the people. What else?”

“One more thing, drop the harpy exclamation. That is truly a Pamburg term.”

“Har…hardy, man!” Teath grinned. “How am I to defense myself in a fight?”

“Use your baby Forger skills on the other skulls!”

Teath laughed, “Really?”

“Use your brain skill and practice your baby Forger skills.”

“I guess that I can do that. What else?”

Yes, the Confederation will imprison and then executed you on sight.”

“Got it, dead mother!”

Use one of the airships and land on top of the abandoned barges! You must start your Forger skills immediately for the war…”

Teath gasped. “I’m going into war.”

“No, you are hiding out without going into the war.”

“What war? How long do I hide out from war?”

“I can’t answer every question.”

“Dead mother?”

“I don’t know that answer. You are a sensitive. Your senses will talk to your mind and your body and your stomach.”

“Okay, all right, I am a Sensitive. I will steal an airship and fly to the river. Does the Pamburg Kingdom have an ally or two?”

“Do not present your amber color person to an individual, my daughter Teath. You are a murdered, a killer, a fugitive, a dead person.”

Teath exhaled. “Yeah, all right, I keep forgetting the die, dead, and death part of my new life. Okay, steal an airship and run away from my home world. Will I ever come back to my homeland, dead mother?”

“I can’t answer that.”

Teath frowned. “You won’t answer that.”

“No, my live daughter, I can’t answer that question. I am here inside the Aetherland for your guidance for the rest of my days.”

Teath exhaled with a smirk. “I have more questions about you, the Aetherland, and that statement.”

The lavender figure slowly disappeared and as, the voice of the dead mother of Teath exhaled. “But you do not have time.”

Teath stood upright from the floor and scooted toward the closed door, dashing with a sour frown. “Right, yeah! Get going and escape with some clothes and some food.” The door opened. She ran through the archway with a worried brow.

“Get your shaft!” The lavender figure yelled.

“Yeah, right, harpy!” Teath moved through the room.

Inside the dark room on the dark wall in lavender color and emerald green color, the green colored figured of a male appeared beside the dead mother of Teath with a sour frown at the closing door. “You have doomed your only child to death. Only an Aether form can enter Aetherland that had produced a true heir of a Forger. Teath is only sixteenth annual. She has not married and produced an heir of the Forger. Thus, the unknown forger will find her.”

The mom of Teath stared down at the dark purple soil with a smirk. “You are wrong as usual. No one knows if Teath will produce an heir with the forge. Thus, she will die like my mother and live within the afterlife. Only a Forger can become an aether form.”

“Then you are committing your child to death.”

“You are wrong, as usual, again. The mysterious unknown face of the murderous Forger didn’t see my daughter Teath. Her baby forge protection shield is colored in rick black and as dark as the night sky. I still remember the layout of the old palace. The walls are made of black baked stone. The dirt came from the planet of Parrel which were illegally imported and stolen directly from the dusty ground. Queen Shemerry did that to spy on each princess. The skin color of amber glowed against the rich black walls for her old eyeballs as she tried to figure out the true Forger.”

“Shemerry suspected you.”

“She didn’t know that it was me. I was murdered with the rest of the host whores per the birth ritual. Shemerry knew that one of the infant princesses could become a full Forger, somehow.”

“Then, she must have been a sleeper Forger as well.”

“I think not. Forgers are not dull or sleeper. They exist for a specific reason, good or bad.”

“Then, the Forger was contacted and sent to kill your baby infant daughter, also.”

“The Forger was sent that is a true statement. I do not know the reason.”

The two colored figures slowly fainted into a set of tiny colored dotted and winked back into Aetherland as the dark wall returned into a midnight blue stone.

Inside the princess dome, Teath entered the closet and leaned down, scooping up the shaft and the pair of thigh high boots for a pair of naked feet. It was cold-feeling and dead. A Forger had to wand or whirl it into life of color. She spun around and dashed out the closet and through the sleeping room, the living room space and halted, placing on the boots.

 

 

Living room setting

 

 

She closed the eyelashes and listened to the motion with her young Forge skills, since she had learned about it from her dead mother a few seconds ago. She heard the wind and felt the light breeze on each naked body part. She did not hear a faint voice of a servant and smelled the odor which was mouth drool of salvia, tasting the bitter vile of her raw nerves.

Teath opened the eyelashes and stared through the princess dome, dashing ahead, and exited her dome, turning to the side with a stern face, running down the hallway with pants of worry and fear. She leaped into the air and jumped over the stream of water, landing down onto the opposite balcony of her dead princess sister Beebelle with a sob of tears.

Beebelle was her sister princess with a sweet smile and a big heart, a personality trait that came from her mom who was one of the other thirteen eighteen-year-old women within the Pamburg Kingdom.

Teath ran ahead down the exterior hallway in front of the other princess domes with the tears and wiped the eyeballs to see, dashing around each furniture piece, smelling the unique flora scent of a lingering odor from one of her dead princess sisters.

She continued to run through three more open princess domes of the three dead princess sisters and halted with a grunt. “The landing pad is below me. I need to go down, not straight across through each princess room. At the end of the rooms, there is a set of outside steps that will expose me all the other spying eyeballs of the villagers or servants.” She swung around with a worried heart and a worried mind in a complete circle and stopped with a smile. “How do I get down from the princess dome? The water! Use the waterfall to escape down and out from the princess dome. Use the jettie! Harpy! Can I lift that heavy object up and into to flight and land down on top of the docking pad with the other star ships? Now or never, I am a Forger.” She lifted both arms into the air above the hair roots and wiggled all the finger pads with a set of gritted teeth and loud grunts at the ground jettie with a stern face. The jettie was an enclosed airship without windows to protect each sister princess from harm. The smaller airship was remote controlled from the king dome when it was used to travel from each princess dome and landed on top of the natural lake platform on the flat mountain peak for a fun day or evening of water play. The rest of the landscape around the mountain castle was too wild and violent for a vicious viper much less a princess.

The shortest mountain on Pamburg housed a placid lake and a majestic princess domes, where each precious princess daughter lived. The lake waters slowly and calmly flowed down one side of the short mountain into a set of sixteen sparkling mini-rivers. Between each placid mini-river, a princess dome was built that totaled fourteen structures. On the outer edges of the two mini-rivers, there was not a dome structure. Thus, the king and the queen of Pamburg had always birthed fourteen princesses that represented the strength and the survival of the Pamburg mountain range.

Inside the princess dome of dead sister princess Gotterina, the jettie did not shift up from the landing spot. Teath exhaled with a puff of disappointment and open the eyelashes with a sissy whine, “I guess a Forger can whirl objects, only a shaft. That sucks, too! Harpy! Okay, think better. The jettie only moved from the ground and into the air when my dead king dad had activated the power switches inside the machine. Then, the jettie only flew from the princess dome to the lake bank, a funner day than now. So, it is powerless and useless for my escape.” She whipped the large head of the shaft into a fighting hand with a sneer. “Then, I will use my magical rod,” Teath twirled rod on each side of a body in a figure eight and as, the shaft glowed in a very faint coral hue. The shaft straightened and halted a few inches from the shiny metal in the air, “Harpy! I will damage the exterior metal. Then I will die inside. The water will drown my body inside a rounded object.” She lowered the shaft down to the leg and felt the discharge heat, turning with a worried brow, closing her eyelashes, exhaling with a big puff to calm her emotions.

The light wind blew around a still body, cooling her sweat of worry. Each dome was quiet.

She opened the eyelashes and held back the sobs of tears for each dead sister princess.

“Calm down!” She whispered and closed the eyelashes again. Her eyeballs saw only twinkles of the bright sunlight through a pair of closed eyelids. But her heard were picking up soft and faint sounds through the wind. So, the wind was her alley, today.

The rest of the mountain castle servants had left and been returned into one of the villages, since no other person every eye witnessed the Princess Walk.

“Princess Walk, I found out the truth. I know why, how, what, and death.” Teath exhaled with fury. She cringed with bad memories and sad emotions. The dead bodies hadn’t been discovered yet inside the princess throne room from the tragic Princess Walk, since the Princess Walk was schedule to from the early morning until mid-day.

Teath looked up and opened both eyelashes, seeing the bright sunlight. It was mid-morning which provided her with a little more time before the lunch meal. She growled with revenge. “They knew too.”

All the servants were forbidden to enter inside the palace exhibition room during the princess walk until all the teen princesses were dead but one. And the one that was alive was Teath. She had survived the ugly ritual with hate, gladness, sadness, and revenge.

“When I return back to my home world of Pamburg after this mess as the new queen, I am making some major changes to all the laws, starting with that stupid princess walk. My biological heir will not endure this tragedy ever. Then, my heir will be the next queen or king and rule for eons. I promise to my dead biological mother,” she swung around with a sneer to see the jettie. “Okay, you are sorta rounded. The water is moving down the side of the mountain. I wanna move down from the princess house and land on top of the dock of starships. Harpy! Then I can steal a starship. Okay, we have a pair and a plan.” She reached out and touched the flush door that was activated by any hand of the princess. Some of the princesses were not actually sharp with a set of average intelligence. So, each jettie held a set of hand germs from each sister princess for transportation up to the lake and back down to the individual princess domes during the fun time. The set of hand germs or a goo of mouth spit were permanently soiled into the metal, so any sister princess could open and access the internal seat for a fun flight.

The door slid to the side and revealed a round shaped opening.

Teath tossed the shaft inside and then leaped a body into the open archway, landing on both hands, creating more bruises with a grunt. The jettie was not meant for steering or standing but transport.

The door slid closed and locked Teath safely inside.

She crawled over floor and found the shaft, securing the weapon on to the wall for her safety and its safety. The shaft was made of metal and minerals which could be destroyed or damaged. She stood upright in a crouch without hitting the hair roots onto the ceiling. The jettie was for luxurious transport, not piloting toward a battle. She slid toward the side and slammed a shoulder into the opposite curvy wall with a grunt and a yell. “Move…” Teath pulled back and slammed the other shoulder with less bruises with a grunt into the same wall, feeling a tiny bit of wavering motion. The jettie slightly tilted the body frame toward the sparking calm mini-river of water.

If Teath could move the jettie into the calm water, the natural flowing mini-waterfall would propel the tiny ship down through the water and violently land down inside the calm lagoon pool. Teath hoped that her mental plan would work. Or she wouldn’t have to worry about proving her innocent of murder, since she would be dead and with her biological mom inside Aetherland, wherever that was.

She pulled back with a set of gritted teeth and slammed into the opposite wall with a grunt. The jettie slightly titled the body frame toward the water. She pulled back with a confused brow and stared at the curvy wall of dull silver tint. “This isn’t working. I’m too weak to tilt the heavy object to the side and over into the water. I need more help. I need more fiction.” Teath crawled sideways over the single seat and rammed a bruised shoulder into the opposite wall with a grunt. The jettie slowly tilted toward the patio floor instead of water. She pulled back with pain and rammed a bruised shoulder into the opposite wall with a grunt again. The jettie slowly tiled more toward the patio floor instead of water.

She stood upright and hit the hair roots on the short ceiling, bending down at the waist, running toward the opposite wall, slamming into the metal with a grunt. The jettie slowly titled in the opposite direction toward the water.

“Yeah,” she ran backward with a stern face and turned sideways, slamming a bruised shoulder into the wall with a grunt. The jettie slowly tilted toward the patio with more force.

Teath continued to run forward and backward, slamming a bent body into each wall with more pain and mouth blood spit. The jettie leaned toward the patio and then tiled toward the water.

She run forward and slammed a bent body into the wall with a grunt of pain. The jettie leaned toward the water and slid off the elevated platform, landing with a beautiful splash into the water, bobbing up and down.

She fell into the wall and twisted sideways over the curvy metal with a scream. The jettie ejected from the deep waves and stood in an upright pose slowing sailing with the current flow of the calm water toward the mini-waterfall.

Teath slid down and hit the edge of the cockpit seat, dropping down over the dirty floor, reaching out and cupped both arms and hands around the bottom part of the seat for the ride. The jettie smooth steered through the waters toward the mini-waterfall. She exhaled with a puff of fear, “Harpy! Work. Work. Go. Go. Ah!” The jettie tumbled side to side, traveling down and hitting into the gently waves of the mini-waterfall. Teath screamed from the scary motion and closed both eyelashes, feeling the bitter bile, coming from the stomach and up the esophagus. She held her breathe.

The jettie sailed downward and slammed down into the calm lagoon pool, making a big splash of waves for all other spying eyeballs. The lagoon pool was a natural formation that held the waterfall waters. The lagoon pool was used for human drinking water and replenishing the wet swamps.

 

 

Lagoon pool of water setting

 

 

The jettie surfaced from the depths of the lagoon water and roughly bobbed up and down over the water, slowly moving toward the curvy natural bank of yellow moss along the valley of the mountain castle. Teath screamed and bit the inner cheek of the mouth, bouncing up and down over the floor, finally hitting the hard heavy with a grunt. The jettie continued to shift side to side over the rough waters and slowly drifted toward the yellow moss with Teath.

Beyond the natural forming lagoon pool of usually calm water with a round object now, the Pamburg airfield stood with rows of glittering and shiny starships. The rows of starships were used to haul a set of imported products, such like, metal components and negotiated merchandise, coming from the other villages within the Pamburg Kingdom. The mechanic equipment required new parts which could be obtained within the guts of the tall and snowed covered Pamburg mountain range.

For centuries, the Pamburg dynasty was a self-sustained cluster with a set of fourteen villages that provided clothing, food stuffs, animals, medicines, and fun activities for the royals and the natives. No native could venture out from any one of the Pamburg Kingdom and through the crystal gates, since a native never wanted to leave for any reason.

The jettie drifted side to side and then slammed into the leg of the airship. Teath slid side to side from the impact of the two metals with a sneer, slowly standing in a crouch, slamming the button.

The interior door slid open and revealed the bright sunlight and the greenish water.

The jettie door faced the wrong way for Teath and the right way for the gators. The nest of lounging gators on top of the dry tan soil awoke to the new sound and the new smell, standing upright on four legs to see the shiny new object without interest. Teath was the new interest with its nose holes.

Teath moved ahead and stopped, standing in the sunlight and the archway with a sour frown and a puff of annoyance. “Gators and I do not mix well together during a mid-day lunch picnic.” She spun around in a crouch and moved ahead toward the curvy wall, stopping, leaning down, and grabbed the shaft with a grin. “My first mission as a baby Forger,” she stood upright in a crouch without hitting the ceiling and spun around, moving slowly toward the open archway with a smile. She stopped and stood in the doorway, sliding the rod down to the bigger head, lifting the shaft and slowly reached out. She slightly swirled the rod in a tiny circle. The coral light twinkled in the air wave and as some of the bright coral beam hit the eyeballs of the lead gator. The gator stopped and back stepped in fear and as the nest o gators shuffled backward with the leader. Teath crawled out and slid down, standing in the ankle deep water, sliding against the wet metal and away from the nasty growling gators and stepped into the dry soil. Her boots and naked legs dripped water over the tan colored ground. Teath continued to hold out the weapon at the growling gators and moved backward around the jettie as a protection shield, stopping and stood upright with a puff of relief.

She looked up and turned to see the princess cave room with a gasp, crouching down out of sight of any spying eyeballs, dashing toward the open archway of the first airship and run up the ramp, stopping and stood upright with a smile inside the airship. The airship was neatly polished and clean. Teath moved ahead and slid down into the single cockpit seat as the new captain with a gasp. “Wow! There are lots of squared shaped buttons and tiny pulling down levers. The go-button is colored in nothing.” She reached over to the go-button and halted a hand in the air. The cockpit console was blinking in colors of blue and yellow. She gasped with alert in a whisper. “O no! The remote control has been activated. The engines are powering up for me. Well, that is convenient, since I wanna leave here like right now. But why is the airship coming alive by itself?” She snapped the fingers and reached down, slapping on the red colored override button. The console lights blinked off and turned into all green for go. “The Princess Walk had finished. Well, it had finished for hours. But, I’m the only one alive princess that knows that.” She gasped. “The Prince Walk is coming up next. That’s right now! No!” She slid out and spun around, dashing out the cockpit and down the entrance ramp, turning to the side and ran up the second ramp into the second airship. She stopped and stood in front of the cockpit console. The lights twinkled in blue and yellow lights for the remote control access also that had been called from the Prince House inside the gate tower. She reached down and halted a hand again with a worried brow. “Not my personal sweat! Use another media!” she spun around and dashed out the cockpit, down the ramp, sliding down over the dry soil. Her hand reached down and scooped up the loose particles of tan sand. Teath stood upright and spun around, dashing back up the ramp of the airship for a second time and stopped, standing in front of the glass console, and leaned down with a giggle. She slowly hand printed a set of words in tan colored sand over the glass. When the glass heated, the sand would fuse onto the console for the receiver.

Teath back stepped with a grin and spun around, dashing out the cockpit and down the ramp, wiping the sand from both hands with a laugh. “There, they will be safer than the princesses.” She entered the first airship and slid down into the cockpit seat, reaching over and tapped on series of the silver tinted buttons with a puzzled brow. Each button illuminated in a different color. “Okay. One button is for go. So, go and lift up airship!”

The airship lifted off the airfield as the burners melted the tiny jettie into a puddle of silver goo onto the dry soil. The ship flew up into the white clouds. Teath reached over and pressed numerous buttons with a worried brow, since she barely had been educated on flying an airship. Then the airship halted in mid-air and started dropping back down toward the airfield and then flew sideways toward the mountain range. She sat back into the chair and tossed both arms into the air with a smile and a nod. “I did it. That was easy. Here I come, Kingdom of the…”

The alarms sounded. The red lights blinked off and on. The airship hit the protruded edge of snow covered mountain peak, tilting to the side, rolling into a half flips and hit the mountain side, and landed upside down inside the Kingdome of the Snow.

The black steam released from the destroyed engine and drifted into the blue sky.

 

 

 

10th hour (late morn)

 

Gate Tower location

Lowest level setting of parked airships

Cool temperatures with bright sunshine

 

 

On top of the landing dock of the Gate Tower, each shiny silver tinted airship lifted with power from the airfield of the mountain soil and landed in a plume of white tinted steam on top of the metal platform in front of each Prince House in a row. Then, a set of curious sixteen years old males invaded each airship for fun and exploration until it was scheduled time to depart from the Gate Tower for the upcoming Prince Walk.

Teen Prince Octon dashed out the cockpit of the airship and down the entrance ramp with a snigger, running in and out of each airship with a giggle. He exited out from the last airship and down the crowded hallway, where a set of scattered brother princes stood inside a huddle and waited for verbal instructions from the lead squire to board an airship to travel down to the airfield of the mountain castle for the first and last time as each prince was set to participate in the Prince Walk which would crown the next king of Pamburg dynasty. He scooted around a few more brother princes with a smile and dashed beside his brother Cumberrun with a snigger and a loud shout. “Cumberrat, help me!”

Vinton chased behind Octon for fun with a smile and pulled up beside his brother Cumberrun and reached out, pinching the tender cheekbone of Cumberrun with a laugh, “Cumberrat, help me!”

Cumberrun slowed moved down the hallway after getting cleaned and freshened for his virgin princess on the mountain castle, leaning over and shoved the bicep of Vinton with brute strength toward the side wall with a sneer. “Go away and get minty mouthwash, numb!”

Boykin ran behind Vinton and pulled up beside his brother Cumberrun, reaching out and pinched the other tender cheekbone of Cumberrun with a grunt, “Cumberrat, help me!”

Cumberrun continued to move down the busy hallway with a sour frown and leaned over shoving the bicep of Boykin with the brute strength toward the opposite wall with a sneer, “Get out of my foot path, bro!”

Octon spun around and dashed ahead, moving behind the back spine of Cumberrun, waving both arms into the air with a wigging pink tongue and a giggle at his brother. “Cumberrat, help me!”

Cumberrun swung around with a sneer and slammed into the chest of petite Octon with a sour frown and a matching tone. “Why the fudge are you saying to my butthole?” Octon back pedaled with a giggle and a nod from the fist. Cumberrun snarled, “Because, my butthole can’t hear your whining, only my two eardrums.”

Octon danced side to side and wiggled a body with a giggle. “Cumberrat, help me!”

“What the fudge?” He sneered.

“Cumberrat, help me!”

Cumberrun frowned. “Why are you repeating that stupid statement, Squirt?”

Lopeeco dashed ahead and stopped, standing behind the back spine of Cumberrun, leaning down into the eardrum of his brother with a snigger and a smile “I like your string of S’s.”

Cumberrun lifted upward and then slammed an elbow into the jaw line of Lopeeco with a sneer. “Shut up, ugly!” Lopeeco scooted backward with a sneer as the elbow of Cumberrun missed the jaw line.

Octon laughed with a nod and waved both arms in the air. “I’m repeating what I saw on the steering board.”

Cumberrun frowned. “What?”

“I am repeating what I saw on the steering board inside the air ship.”

“What statement on top of the steering board inside the airship?”

Octon nodded with a smile and pointed out the window at the rows of airships, “The airship, it landed here at the gate house and came up here from the mountain castle which will take us all to the Prince Walk. It has a hand written message on top of the steering board.”

He frowned. “How is that possible?”

Octon exhaled with a sour frown and lifted both palms wiggling both fingers near a smile. “The steering board of each airship is guided by our finger pads. You can write out a message within the colored streams of light, if you know how, and leave a message for the next pilot or the mechanic to fix a problem.”

He frowned. “I don’t know that.”

Octon grinned with a nod. “I do now.”

He sneered. “What did you hand write that message onto the steering board with my name for some silly fun?”

Octon frowned. “I didn’t. It was there when I boarded the airship to inspect the ship for fun. That’s all.”

He snarled. “You lie.”

Octon gasped. “No, I do not lie, ever. This is the day of the Prince Walk. We all lived inside the Gate House, since birth. Then we all board one of the fourteen airships, taking off from the dock of the Gate House and landed there on top of the mountain floor. I couldn’t have written that message.”

He sneered. “I know that. All fourteen airships had been piloted by a remote control devise and then each one had landed here on the top of the platform at the Gate House. Look! My patience and your face are growing impatience with increasing penned up violence. Why did you write something on the steering board, bro?”

“I didn’t, Cumberrat. We didn’t own a fleet of airship. Each airship comes up from the mountain palace. I boarded a random airship and then sit down, activating the board, seeing the message. It read: Cumberrat, help me!”

Cumberrun leaned down with a snarl into the face of short and nervous Octon. “I don’t believe you. But I will find out and investigate the airship, personally. If you find your finger pads on the colored streams…”

“I didn’t leave you a message. Let me go, Cumberrat!” Octon shoved both hands into the chest of Cumberrun, who didn’t move. Cumberrun was taller and meaner than the rest of the royal princes. Octon frowned with a bad breath. “You, go and do that. Someone else left that message for you.”

He shoved Octon from a face with sneer and spun around with a growl, moving ahead, dashing toward the open archway of the landing platform.

 

 

Airship fleet setting

 

 

Cumberrun had forgotten to ask sissy Octon which airship held the message, but it didn’t matter. He entered the first one at the end of row, working down the row of ships. There were only fourteen. He halted with a gasp. There were only thirteen airships on top of the platform of the Prince House. He rushed up the entrance ramp and stopped, standing over the guiding board with a gasp, “Nothing here!” He leaned down and swept a pair of fingers sweat over the cockpit console. It was clear and clean of dust and particles. He spun around and dashed out the cockpit, down the ramp and entered the second airship.

Then, he continued to enter each airship without finding the funny words, growing ill with angry by the second. He entered the next air ship in the air and stopped, standing over the cockpit console with a gasp. “What the fudge is this? There is a message here in red colors. Which would one of my brothers did this? Strawn did, of course. But that does not make any sense to me. Strawn is not a vile jokester among the royal fourteen princes. I’m the nasty vile jokester. This is a very important day of our lives, the Prince Walk for the kingship. Strawn was more nervous than witty today. As a matter of fact, each prince was quiet and mellow, more somber, except for silly Octon.” He slowly turned around and stared at each part of the metal ship, trying to figure out the witty prince, looking through the rear window the rear window with a gasp. “It was not a prince. Each airship was grounded down there on the mountain floor for an emergency. The gate house docking platform is too small and too lightweight to hold a fleet of airships all the time. And the fleet had arrived within seconds, after Octon’s annoying teen behavior. It was a princess. The only princess, I know is Sinnot. And my princess calls me, Cumberrat.” He spun around with a gasp and studied the message again. “Yes, this is set of a girly handwriting. O no! Sinnot is in trouble.” He swung around and exited the airship, dashing ahead, and scooted around the other brothers, slamming into the chest of Strawn with a gasp.

Strawn back stepped with a sneer. “Hey!”

Cumberrun whispered with a worried brow to Strawn. “Sinnot is in trouble.”

“What?”

He exhaled. “There is a hand written message inside one of the airship from my girl Sinnot.”

“It’s joke.”

“It is not. I questioned silly Octon. He denied the joke.”

Strawn laughed with a nod. “It’s a joke.”

Cumberrun frowned. “The only joke is that all the airships live down here on the mountain palace with the princesses. Now, all the airships are here for our princely pickup for the Prince Walk. Only you and Sinnot both call me, Cumberrat. Today is the Princess Walk. She is in trouble. She left me the message.”

“Today was the Princess Walk. It ended a few minutes ago this morning.”

“Today, there are only thirteen airships on top of the platform, not fourteen.”

Strawn gasped. “Where are all the princesses located and the new queen located at the moment?”

“Each one would be inside the princess dome for safety until the Prince Walk is done. I’m stealing an airship. I wanna go and check on my girl Sinnot.” Cumberrun back stepped with a worried brow and spun around, running ahead down the hallway, through the archway, and up an entrance ramp. He selected the last airship in the row which offered easier launching without bumping into another object and slid down into the cockpit chair as the captain. Strawn was behind his boots and slid down into the back chair as the passenger. Cumberrun ran a pair of talented hands over the glass coated console panel and ignited the airship into power. The machine slowly lifted from the platform and swiftly flew away from the Gate House, through the air space and slowed descend over the tan soil.

 

 

Mountain castle airfield setting

Warm temperatures with bright sunshine

 

 

The airship smoothly landed on top of the tan soil in the bright sunshine. The door slid open. The entrance ramp dropped down and plowed into the hard soil. Cumberrun ran down the ramp and turned, scanning the landscape with a puzzled brow. “Everyone looks normal. The sun is bright. The gators are sleeping. The birds are singing. The princesses are missing.” He dashed toward the side of the mountain with the built-in rock staircase that led up to the princess cave room, where the Princess Walk and Prince Walk were performed.

He ran out the cockpit and down the ramp. “And the squires have landed right before us. They’re moving up the staircase and into the cave room, setting up the Prince Walk for us.” Strawn pulled up beside the nose profile of Cumberrun with a stern face, staring at a line of squires on top of the staircase.

The line of squires slowly spun around and swiftly moved down each rock step as Cumberrun and Strawn moved toward the bottom of the staircase. The squires gathered in a tight huddle and blocked the entrance up the staircase. The middle squire inside the huddle frowned at Cumberrun. “You must leave, prince. Leave here and get back up to the Prince House right now!”

Cumberrun stopped and stood in front of the huddle of squires with a laugh and a nod, “O right! The princess cave room is accessed by these particular rock coated steps that lead into the princess throne room where the Prince Walk will start in a few…”

“Now!” The same squire pointed at the lonely airship with a sour frown. “Leave and get back into the airship and return back to the Prince House.”

“Naw, I got a message for my sweetheart…”

The squire smiled, “Cumberrat…”

Cumberrun leaned into the sweaty face of the shorter squire. “Cumberrun, I am the prince here. You are the squire here.” He shoved each squire to the side with a pair of strong biceps and created an open walking hole, dashing up the staircase with ease and a laugh.

Strawn followed behind with a sour frown. “We are going to get kicked out the Prince Walk.”

“No.”

“We’re going to become just a squire, instead of prince.”

“No.”

“We’re going to get into trouble.”

“The Prince Walk hasn’t started yet. I need to go the bathroom. That excuse had worked perfectly for every male, since the beginning of time.” He climbed up the last step and stomped onto the cave floor with a gasp and halted in place.

Strawn ran into the back spine of Cumberrun with a gasp and reached out, wrapping both arms around the chest of his brother with a sissy whine. “Get outta of the way, before I fall off the stairs to my death, bro!”

They twirled around the cave floor in a completed circle and then halted with a gasp.

 

 

Princess cave floor setting

 

 

The older squire dashed ahead and ran after the two young princes with baited breath as an out of shape fifty-six-year-old man, slowly climbing each step and finally stomped onto cave floor with a gasp. Cumberrun and Strawn dashed ahead and then knelt down on top of the stone examining each dead woman.

Cumberrun frowned without touching the dead body. “Those are some old women in their thirties and fifties. Where are the sixteen-year- old princesses? They are not dead and present on the cave floor.” He looked up with a worried brow to see the cave room without a young princess.

“Each princess would be inside a princess dome. The dome is located on the other side of the cave.”

“How do you know that?”

Strawn stared down the dead woman with a stern face. “I was first born. I was given more information than the rest of my brothers.”

Squire Number Fifty-six slowly moved ahead in pants of shock and stopped, standing behind the back spines of Cumberrun and Strawn. “What has happened here?”

“They are all dead by a beheading. It is a bloody and ugly mess. My soles of my polished boots are greasy from the puddle of blood. Who or what did terrible thing to all these old women?”

“The princesses?” The older squire back stepped with a gasp from Strawn and turned to the side with a worried brow, dashing ahead toward the archway doorway of plants that held the play room. He was one of the oldest squires and possessed a set of learned knowledge from years of spying and ease drop with a pair of eyeballs and eardrums, not a tongue. He stopped and stood in front of the reached out, dragging the plants to the side and entered the smaller room, touching the edge of the fluttering black colored curtain with a puzzled brow. “Both edges of the curtain had been burnt like a fire stick. Who did this?” The squire jerked down the curtain and folded it underneath an armpit, moving forward into the dark room and stopped, leaning over and pressed the wall. The room illuminated into light. Then the squire gasped.

 

 

Princess throne room setting

 

 

Cumberrun stood upright and back stepped from the dead old woman, dashing behind the back spine of the squire, and halted inside the princess throne room with a gasp. The room was a playground that was like the playroom inside the Gate House. Cumberrun remembered climbing a ladder over the wall and tumbling down into the pit on top of all his brothers for fun inside the play room. So, this was the princess playroom.

The squire slowly moved forward and balanced both feet on top of the narrow wall ledge, surveying down into each pit. Inside the first three pits, there was a set of individual piles of ashes. One pile was light gray. The other piles were colored in bright red.

Cumberrun slowly moved forward and followed behind the back spine of the squire, looking down with a gasp into each pit. “What is this?”

“Who is this?” The squire stopped and turned to the side, jumping down into the pit, kneeling down over one the piles. He reached up and touched the chin face patch with a finger pad, snapping a picture of the pile of ashes. He reached down and touched the arm patch, where the image was transmitted, stored, and evaluated by a tiny brain of the bot inside the arm patch. He gasped. “This is a pile of burnt gator bones and skin. That’s why the color is red. That means…”

Cumberrun followed behind the ass of the squire and turned to the side, leaping down into the dry pit, standing upright with a sour frown and a gasp, crunching both boot soles over the mineral. “There is a pile of crystallized salt below my boots. This pit was once filled with Delta salt water. So that makes sense that the gator was inside the water pit. The gators live and eat and breed in salty water. But why would the play room be filled with a pit of gators and water? This doesn’t make any sense to me.”

The squire shifted over and snapped a picture with the gray colored chin face patch of the pile of gray ashes with a sad face, transmitting the image to the arm patch. He slowly touched the arm patch with a gasp of the truth. “The pile of light gray ashes, it is the burnt bones and skin of sixteen-year-old Princess Medallion.”

“What?” Cumberrun gasped. “That can’t be right. You can’t be right.”

The squire stood upright with a sad face and stared down at the pile of gray ashes. “This is the room which is used for the Princess Walk.”

He entered the room and pointed at the walls and down at the piles of ashes with a confused brow. “What? Why was the play room, once filled with a pit of alive and breathing gators, used for the Princess Walk? That, it would be have been instantaneous death for each and every sister princess,” Strawn stopped with a sour frown and stood above the hair roots of the squire and Cumberrun.

The squire spun around with a stern face and reached out, grabbing the arm of Cumberrun with a sneer. “You both must leave…”

Strawn crossed both arms on top of the narrow ledge with a sour frown. “No, we are staying and looking for the other royal princesses.”

The Squire exhaled. “They are all dead. I think.”

Cumberrun looked down with a gasp at the pile of ashes, “My girl princess Sinnot…”

“She is dead too.” The squire exhaled with a sad face. “No, this is very, very important. Your lives and each life of the other royal princes are in danger, right now in here, too. Whatever happened in here could also happen to you. Get moving and get outta of here! Go and grab an air ship and go back to the Gate House right now.” The squire tried to climb back up the wall without success.

Strawn unfolded both arms and knelt on one kneecap, extending a strong hand to the older squire with a stern face. “Why must we leave? We need to find the other missing princesses. You need our help.” He back stepped from the narrow ledge and stood upright on top of the solid floor.

The squire stood upright and moved ahead, scooting around Strawn with a sour frown, leaving through the open archway. “The Prince Walk has been canceled for the day.”

Cumberrun climbed up and out of the pit and marched ahead toward Strawn with a puzzled brow. “What? Why?”

Strawn spun around with a confused brow and dashed through the archway, running after the back spine of the squire. “The king is…”

 

 

Princess cave room setting

 

 

The old squire dashed across the stone floor of the cave room and scooted around the numerous and separated bloody body parts of all the dead older women, moving toward the opposite wall with a worried brow and looking down to study each pile gray ashes inside each pit on the arm patch device. “The king is not here.”

Cumberrun ran behind the ass of Strawn with a confused brow. “Look! We need to tell and talk to the king.”

The squire continued to cross the stone floor with a stern face and studied the arm patch with each pile of colored ashes. “Every royal prince needs to leave and go back to your prince apartment inside the Gate House. Then, I will provide a set of additional instructions later.”

Strawn jabbed a finger at the back spine of the squire with an angry face. “We just looked and examined the same playroom that the young princes played for fun inside the Gate House. However, there were not water pits that were filled with a live and breathing gator. So, you were saving your butthole the entire time from death by my hand.”

The squire stopped and stood in front of the opposite wall that was solid rock without any exit sight with a set of staircase or a new doorway, staring with a stern face down at the arm patch. “No. Yes, I am saving my life, too. There is a rule or a rumor or a right-ness.”

“Who are you to save my ass? I should beat your butthole instead.” Cumberrun sneered.

The squire spun around with a sneer to see Strawn and Cumberrun. “Do not threaten me! I am your savoir here. I have just confirmed each pile of ashes. The queen is dead. The king is dead too.”

“I don’t believe you, Squat!” Cumberrun spat mouth saliva into the face of the squire.

The squire spun around and wiped off the tongue spit, lifted both hands, scanning the smooth midnight blue color and looked for the tiny seam. He found the seam. He reached down and pulled out the tiny hammer from the battle chest vest with a stern face and lifted, tapping the hammer over the smooth stone. The solid wall started to split and crumble into tiny chunks of rock, dropping down, falling onto the cave floor at the boot toes of the squire.

“Why are fucking the wall, Squirt?” Cumberrun spat mouth salvia into the rear skull of the squired.

Strawn reached over and hugged Cumberrun, back stepping them away from the rear skull of the squire with a stern face, “Shush! Watch!”

The wall continued to crack and part into larger chunks of rock, dropping down, falling onto the cave floor. The squire back stepped and watched the wall. The wall exposed a jagged entrance hole. He stepped ahead and stopped, standing, and reached inside the dark hole with a stern face, grabbing and drew out the item with both hands. He pulled the object into a chest and back stepped from the hole, slowly spinning around, and moved ahead, stopping, and knelt onto the cave floor. He slowly lowered the object onto the floor with a stern face.

Strawn and Cumberrun dashed ahead and slid down over the smooth floor, halting in front of the object with a gasp of shock.

The squire reached inside and pulled out a tiny brush from the battle vest, dropping it down, sweeping off the tiny fine midnight blue colored dust particles over the flat object with a stern face.

Cumberrun gasped. “That….that is…a…a piece of colored rock.”

“The rock is a squared shaped slab of stone.” Strawn nodded.

Cumberrun laughed. “The rock was colored by a child. Look at all the different wiggling and squealing lines of something!”

Strawn nodded with a smile. “You know I do believe that the vertical curvy line is blue colored like the Delta waters.”

Cumberrun laughed, “O yeah! If the blue vertical curvy line is the Delta waters, then all the childish art work on the right side of the line shows the colors of circular yellow, red colored horizontal lines, poker dots of green colors, and some type of sideways colors of orange.”

Strawn snapped the fingers with a smile, “So, if the vertical curvy line going down the middle of the white colored slab really is the blue colored Delta waters, then the four childish designs are the four kingdoms. The Kingdom of the Sand is sands which is colored yellow. Above the Kingdom of the Sand is the Kingdom of the Land. The Land is made of fertile red soil which is represented by the four horizontal red colored lines. Then, above the Land, it is the Kingdom of the Wind which is shown as the dots of green colors. And then, the Land of the Sun soars toward the north and across from the Pamburg Kingdom, where the soil is bright orange.”

Cumberrun pointed down with a nod at the stone without touching it. “Yeah, the Kingdom of the Sun is directly across from the Pamburg Kingdom. So, the ugliest mesh of colors in the top left corner must be our homelands. The mountain is painted in purple color with the majestic lake on top. The short mountain castle is surrounded by a series of shallow yellowish colored swamp rivers and the red soil fertile lands for food. The Pamburg mountain range stands in the southwest next to the Kingdome of the Snow. O. I see. The Kingdom of the Snow is colored in up and down vertical lines like mountain valleys and peaks. O. I say. The child is a pretty good artist.”

Strawn pointed down at the slab stone without touching it. “The Kingdom of the Lakes thrives on the fresh water river that flows down from the melted snow flakes of the Kingdom of the Snow, flooding and filling up the fresh waters. So, the bright rusty brown would be the Kingdom of the Fire, where all the underground pits live in fire and heat while mining and extracting all the earth minerals and stones and rocks. This is a map, not a piece of childish art work.”

“A perfected squared shaped stone slab of a colorful map, the map outlines the entire continent, where we live and thrive and die,” the squire continued to clean off the dust particles with a stern face. “The map was created many, many centuries ago. The stone was curved out by the hands of the natives from the Kingdom of the Sand. The stone was bleached white off by the hands of the natives of the Kingdom of the Lakes. The stone was etched out by the hands of natives from the Kingdom of the Fire. The colored painted on the stone came from the hands of the natives of the Kingdom of the Land. The stone has been painted by fingers of the natives of the Kingdom of the Wind. The stone has been ignored by the Kingdom of the Snow. The stone had been guarded by the natives from the Kingdom of the Sun. Finally, the stone was blessed by the king and the queen of the Pamburg Kingdom.”

“What?” Strawn gasped.

The squire didn’t touch the stone but stared with a smile at the object. “This is a piece of ancient old history between the Confederation Kingdoms and the Pamburg Kingdom. It lives here because it is a secret between the Confederation Kingdoms and the Pamburg Kingdom.”

Strawn frowned. “What secret?”

His hands wavered over the stone with a smile. “Don’t touch it, brothers! Lower your eyeballs down even with the floor and look around the edge of the stone slab. It doesn’t matter which side,” the squire dropped a chest down to the floor and studied the side of the stone slab with a smile.

Strawn dropped a chest down to the floor and stared at one of the sides of the wall with a gasp.

Cumberrun scooted around and dropped down to the floor, staring at a different side of the bleached white squared shaped stone with a gasp. “There is a short series of continuous red spots.”

Strawn frowned. “Yeah, there is also a short string of red spots on this side, too.”

“It is a dried blood protein fingerprint,” the squire smiled.

Strawn gasped. “What?”

Cumberrun pointed at the side of the slab with a grin. “The red spots are blood prints. Yeah, I can sorta see the wiggling waves of a smeared finger print.”

“Every sixteen years, the new imperator and the new king will bleed a finger pad and then imprint it upon the side of the stone slab.”

“Why?” Strawn smiled.

The squire continued to stare at the side slab with a grin, “It is a promise of peace.”

Strawn sat upright on both kneecaps with a nod and a stern face. “That is so nice. What does that have to do with the deaths of the old women inside the cave room and the young princesses inside the princess throne room?”

The squire sat upright on both kneecaps and leaned over the stone slab, gently rubbing the sides of the stone with all finger, staring with a stern face at Strawn and Cumberrun. “As long there is a royal prince and a royal princess to rule the Pamburg Kingdom, no party would dare attack us.”

“What are saying, squire?” Strawn gasped.

The squire nodded with a worried brow. “War.”

“How did the conversation go from planning a funeral to plotting a war?” Cumberrun continued to crawl around on the floor and study the sides of the stone slab, scratching the facial whiskers with a puzzled brow.

Strawn frowned. “Someone might attack us. What for? For what? Why? This is an insane and crazy concept and idea.”

“Repeat that, again, squire.” Cumberrun scooted around Strawn and studied the new side of the stone slab that showed all the red spots of blood finger prints with a confused brow.

The squire said. “I am repeating this for all eardrums. If the word gets out and around within the Confederation that all the royal princesses are dead where not one princess is alive, then we will be at war.”

Cumberrun crawled around the stone slab and studied the new side with a frown. “War with the Confederation, why?”

Strawn frowned. “I…we have never met one single native of the Confederation. Why would there be a war with us or with them or with whoever does not have a face?”

The squire nodded with a worried brow. “This silly rule, the first Pamburg king made up. Then, all the previously dead kings honored throughout all centuries before mine and your births. Sixteen-year-old Conic did the same thing on the first day of his kingly reign of the Pamburg Kingdom.”

Cumberrun pointed the tiny date. “Hey, right here! This blood printed date on top of the bloody finger print was written sixteen years ago and one day ago. Wow! I was conceived on the next day.”

Strawn nodded with a puzzled brow, “Me, too!”

The squire sat back on both kneecaps and tapped on the arm patch with a stern face. “I have double checked each pile of light gray ashes. Good news! I didn’t find Princess Teath among the dead bodies. She is alive, somehow and somewhere.”

Cumberrun sat upright on both kneecaps and turned, staring at the single archway across the width of the princess cave room and as his eyeballs avoided all the numerous blood body parts of the elderly women. “How do you know that? I was there with you inside the princess throne room with you on top of the ledge. I had counted fourteen piles of gray ashes which represented a single princess of Pamburg.”

The squire read the arm patch with a stern face. “No! Princess Teath, her ashes and her set of burnt bones are not there inside the princess throne room. There were two sets of gray ashes on the wall. Each sister princess was inside a water pit with the one or two gators. On the side wall, there were also two throne chairs…”

“King Conic and Queen Shemerry, they sat there inside a throne chair and watched this terrible event, the Princess Walk. And they approved of this evil event for each girl,” Strawn sneered.

The squire looked up with a stern face and a nod. “The Princess Walk is a royal tradition which has approved thousands and thousands of years ago.”

“I don’t give a shit then or now. Each young girl died for no reason. A life is too precious to waste.” Cumberrun frowned.

Strawn nodded with a stern face, “Princess Teath could have been chased down and then murdered and then burnt into a pile of gray ashes inside her princess dome.”

The squire shook a skull. “No, I had to check each princess dome and each servant cubby which on the side of the mountain to ensure that no person was here but the surviving new queen of Pamburg Kingdom before all the princes could fly down from the Gate House for the Prince Walk. I don’t find this mess. I don’t find any dead bodies of princesses or servants either. All the servants were sent back to the villages and await the final outcome of the Princess Walk and the Prince Walk. This is the usual ritual except some of the more experienced royal Nans handle the Princess Walk. Now, the issue, Teath is missing. I can’t find her inside the palace. We can’t continue with the Prince Walk, without a princess.”

Cumberrun sneered. “I don’t wanna do the Prince Walk, if I have to fight a gator. No one wins against a gator with a mouth of fangs in the dark. Why didn’t you tell us about the dangerous of the Prince Walk?”

The squire frowned. “I am not allowed by traditional also. Or I will lose my life just like any of the other squires. Geez! Give me a break, boy. I went through and survived the Prince Walk many years ago, too. I deserved a life of peace and safety, too. Each one of us bravery went through the Prince Walk and survived. Both of you would have survived also.”

Cumberrun growled. “Why didn’t you become the king then?”

“This is not the place and the time for this delicate discussion. I promise to give you all the details of my personal Prince Walk at a later date. There were fourteen piles of dead ashes of humans. Teath is missing and is not inside one of the piles of burnt death. The fourteenth pile is King Conic. He is dead.”

Strawn exhaled with a nod. “Damn! This is a bigger problem than we have all anticipated.”

The squire nodded with a stern face. “Exactly, we are missing a princess. We are missing a king. Worse, we are missing a queen, too. The dead queen could be substituted for a live princess that did happen a long time ago, since one of the current brother princes could still become a king of Pamburg.”

Cumberrun frowned. “I can’t. I don’t wanna be the king of Pamburg, ever.”

Strawn nodded. “Of course, we can aid here. All the princes can come and help clean up the one of the piles of princesses.”

The squire exhaled. “And then all the princes will tell and share this information by twos and by threes. It’s bad enough that you, you, and I know about the tragic deaths of the princesses. The entire royal servants will become, I promise, kinda suspicious of seeing me and not a royal Nan, after they return back to the princess domes.”

Strawn frowned. “The word will spread fast…”

“…faster than a forest fire,” Cumberrun frowned.

The squire nodded with a stern face. “You and you must go and find Princess Teath, bringing her back here to Pamburg as soon as humanly possible. Or we all face the alternative.”

“Who did this?” Strawn turned and scanned the bloody body parts of each ripped apart royal Nans.

The squire turned and scanned the same scene too “I don’t know.”

“The killer, he is still here inside the mountain castle. Yeah, we go and capture him. He would still possess the live princess. We’re wasting time around here chit-chatting,” Cumberrun nodded with a stern face.

The squire shook a skull with a stern face. “No, the mountain castle is empty. There is not a princess, servant, Nan, or another invader here. If there was an invader here, then I would be dead too.”

Cumberrun nodded with a stern face. “Okay, that makes sense to me.”

Strawn turned with a gasp to see the squire. “No, the killer is not here but chasing down the last Pamburg princess which will start a war with the Confederation.”

Cumberrun nodded with a stern face to the quire. “Yeah, this is the serious conclusion which will lead us into war, since centuries ago before my birth.”

The squire extended a hand to each prince with a nod and a weak smile. “Good luck, princes! The Pamburg Kingdom and natives are depending upon the both of you to find the missing Princess Teath.

Strawn stood upright with a stern face and a nod to the squire, “Yeah! Teath must have escaped after seeing all the deaths and the face of the killer.”

Cumberrun stood upright with a stern face and a nod. “Yeah, we go right now and find Teath and bring her home for continuous peace within the Pamburg Kingdom!”

 

 

 

11th hour (late morn)

 

Home of dead King Conic and dead Queen Shemerry

Palace Mountain

Cool temperatures with bright yellow sunlight

Princess cave room setting

 

 

Between the waters of the two Great Oceans, there existed a set of numerous continents. One of the largest was not named but was composed of numerous vast kingdoms with an individual ruler. The alliance of the kingdoms was called the Confederation.

Near the top of the vast continent, there was the separate, isolated, and vast Pamburg Kingdom, too.

The mountain castle rested on top of an open mountain flat top, not an arched peak. Centuries ago, the winds, the ice, and the storms had blown away the steep arched peak. Then the hard ice melted down and curved out a deep lake of fresh water, which was used for clean drinking water on top of the mountain.

The top of the mountain was comprised of an extremely large placid fresh water lake without the surrounding edge of tree groves, short fruit plants, and rows of colorful wildflowers. The mountain flat top was high enough for warm temperatures during the daylight hours and cool temperatures at nighttime slumber.

A circular thick and high wall of rock held the lake water in pace. In front of the thick wall, there stood fourteen individual princess domes for fourteen princess sisters.

On the opposite side of the lake, the princess cave room hid from the sun and the wind, where the sisters had gathered to eat, to study, and to play. Inside the cave room, on the side wall, there stood the single archway which led into the princess throne room, where thirteen dead sister princesses rested inside a water pit with alive or dead gator.

The royal parents of King Conic and Queen Shemerry resided on a flat landscape palace inside one of the villages and away from the princesses. A set of royal Nans or royal nurses protected and watched over each princess day and night.

The eastern side of the mountain castle viewed the twin gates and the Delta waters. The northern side of the mountain housed all the work villages of working natives.

The southern side was composed of more wetlands. Around the mountain castle, the landscape consisted of a series of flat red colored marshlands where only a matching red colored viper and her babies waited for a set of delicious non-flying rojo birds.

The non-flying rojo birds were a small and compact group of mammals that were colored in bright pink and dull blue with a set of soft and pretty feathers over the body. The body was plump and round from eating tons of the bitter smelling yellow colored swamp moss.

Between the flat marshlands, there were twirling set of misshaped orange colored swamps.

The orange swamps and the red marshlands clashed against each other in alternating rows of beauty and danger. The winding rows run side by side and around the entire length of the planet which made the planet useless for crop fields of food, plant stocks for clothes, and fun time of play for the natives.

The swamps contained a variety of vicious mammals that ate each other and anything else that happened to walk or fly without an open mouth of fangs. There were the swampy creatures which were called gators that owned and ruled the swamps.

 

 

Princess cave room setting

 

 

Within the Pamburg Kingdom on the top of the palace mountain inside the princess cave room, the squire extended a hand outward to each prince with a nod and a weak smile. “Good luck, princes! The Pamburg Kingdom and natives are depending upon the both of you to find the missing Princess Teath.

Strawn stood upright with a stern face and a nod to the squire. “Yeah, Teath must have escaped after seeing all the deaths and the face of the killer.”

Cumberrun stood upright with a stern face and a nod. “Yeah, we go right now and find Teath and bring her home for peace.” Strawn spun around and dashed toward the rock covered staircase which led down onto the flat soil where a set of two airships stood. Cumberrun did not move and exhaled with a huff of worry. “I don’t wanna be a numb here, since I, of two, have been tasked to save to the Pamburg Kingdom. But the Confederation lands are vast and great and lots and lots of unfamiliar landscape. How are we supposed to find a missing princess among the true natives? When she will be hiding out and hiding in disguise from us, since she doesn’t know that we are coming to rescue her.”

Strawn halted and spun around with a worried brow, dashing ahead, and stopped, standing next to his princely brother with a worried brow. “Uh!”

The squire nodded with a slight smirk to Cumberrun. “I am so sorry that the Prince Walk has been cancelled. I do believe that Prince Cumberrat would have made an excellent king of Pamburg.”

Strawn gasped. “But, I…”

“King Cumberrun, now, that has nice ring!” Cumberrun laughed with a nod to the squire.

The squire turned to the side with a smile and dashed ahead toward the rock covered staircase which was located on the outside of the mountain. “Follow me! You need a disguise first. Someone might recognize your amber waves of curls, Cumberrat. You should cut your hair before your rescue mission.”

Strawn spun around and followed behind the squire with a smile. Cumberrun reached up and patted his curls that hung across a pair of board shoulders with a smile and a laugh. “Naw…” he turned to the side and dashed behind Strawn.

They stepped on the staircase and swiftly climbed up toward the second level.

 

 

Second level sitting

 

 

The squire turned to the side and stepped off the staircase and onto the level second floor, dashing ahead, passing an individual empty princess dome, and moved around a curved open balcony that served as a hallway. Each princess dome was built with a set of four upright arched columns underneath a dome rooftop.

Each dome had been strategically spaced for personal privacy and personality charge of each alive and breathing sister princess. An alive and breathing princess could lounge on top of an elevated chair on top of the flat rock floor with a color coded face patch, communicating with all the sisters or one. Thus, the princess dome could keep the dueling catfight to a minimum between the set of sassy sisters.

Strawn turned to the side and followed the squire, dashing around the same open balcony with a racing heart and a mind of nervousness and excitement and turned, scanning each dome with a gasp of beauty. The princess dome had an open structure which featured a living setting space with a set of elevated throne chairs and sofa, a sleeping space with a single bed frame that hugged the rear of the smooth midnight blue tinted mountain rock for privacy from a sister while blocking the heat and secretly reading an arm patch for fun.

Cumberrun stepped off the staircase and followed behind Strawn, staring into each dome. Now the dome was empty and lifeless without the pretty and lively sister princess. He continued to run down along the open balcony while thinking of his girl Sinnot. He had met her one night when she was feeding the nest of gators on the flat soil near the swamps as a princess punishment. She spun around from the growling gator and slammed the tray of nasty food into his naked chest. Cumberrun had stolen one of the airships and left the Gate House, seeing one of the native girls at the village.

Part of the princely assignment was learning the function and duty of each village. Yes, he learned quickly and came back to learn more about the village and the girl.

He was sneaking back into the air and smashed into the food tray.

Sinnot was shocked.

Cumberrun was shocked too. He reached over and kicked the tray of food toward the growling gator with a chuckle and saved her life and another princess punishment. Then she moved forward and kissed him. He fell instantly in love and made a good habit to meet and kiss on Sinnot during his training sessions at the bottom of the mountain castle.

One of the squires had spotted him outside the Gate House and the village and then Cumberrun received a princely punishment, mopping the floors inside the bot room.

Now, he understood the purpose of feeding the gators as a princess punishment. The hunger gator barely chased after and ate the natural prey, eating the free tray of people food with laziness. Then the gator would have recognized the sweet perfume of a sister princess. Thus, the hungry gator was not afraid of any one of the sister princesses. When the playground pits were filled with salt water and a gator or two, the gator was hunger and waited for the new meal, a sister princess.

The squire leaped over the flat stream of water and around each docked jettie with a worried brow. He needed to quickly disguise the two young princes and sent them out into the unknown to find the missing princess. Or there would great doom within the Pamburg Kingdom. He hopped over the stream and halted into a skid, almost tumbling down over the pavement, spinning around with a gasp. The eighth dome was missing a jettie that had belonged to Princess Teath which was confirmation that the sister princess was alive. He moved ahead and stopped, standing in front of the stream of running water that flooded down from the fresh water lake on top of the flat peak. Teath had successfully fled the mountain castle and the murderer.

Cumberrun ran down with a sneer and slammed into the back spine of Strawn, twirling around without falling off the edge of the cliff and halted in front of the running stream the squire. Cumberrun sneered. “What the…”

Strawn looked down with a confused brow at the running stream of water and then back to see the face of the squire. “What is that?”

The squire reached out and touched the air with a smile. “It is missing. Why is it missing?”

Strawn looked down with a confused brow at the running water. “What is missing? There is nothing here or there. What are you babbling about, squire? What was there before?”

“Come on! Let’s find your disguise first,” the squire spun around and dashed ahead over the open balcony with a smile.

 

 

Princess dome setting of Hokkeedo

 

 

The squire ran ahead and dashed ahead over the rest of the curved balcony, turning, and entered the last princess dome. “This dome belongs to Princess Hokkeedo. She was the tallest of the princess sisters. You will find an excellent disguise in here before venturing out from the kingdom and into the unknown and unfamiliar landscapes of the Confederation kingdoms to find Teath.” He moved through the living room setting and entered the sleeping room setting, stopping inside the closet, and stood among the rows of rakes with a smile. Strawn and Cumberrun dashed behind the squire and stopped inside the archway of the closet.

Inside the edge of the closet, Cumberrun leaned down and scooped up the vertical shaft with a smile. It was cold-feeling and dead. “Hey look! It’s a shaft. Did each sister princess possess a shaft?” He stood upright and caressed the rod with a grin.

“Yes,” the squire reached up and gathered an armful of clothing that belonged to the tallest sister princess Hokkeedo.

He frowned with a nod, “Too bad! Each one didn’t take it with them into the playroom. The shaft would have been an excellent weapon to make a dead gator. When the rod spins around and around, the wand whirls into a life of unique color,” he back stepped from the two males and the closet, stopping and stood in the middle of room, whipping the rod side to side. The rod glowed into the color of orange blaze.

The squire moved ahead with a smile out from the closet with the clothes. Strawn back stepped with a confused brow out from the closet and stopped, standing in front of the Squire. The squired laughed. “Here is your disguise. You will go as a pair of young maidens into the unfamiliar lands of the Confederation. No one would dare touch an ugly girl with a wicked shaft,” he dropped the pile of clothes at the boot toes with a laugh.

Strawn tossed both arms into the air with a confused brow. “What? Wait! I am confused again.”

The squire exhaled with a huff of worry. “When you go from here, you will carry away your sweat molecule, your hair follicle, and your blood protein. The Pamburg tracker device can find you by your heat signature, your odor, and your appearance without seeing your sweet smile over the short distance radar screen inside the science building.

Strawn gasped in shock. “It can. It does. It can track me from outer space.”

The squire smiled. “No, it can track you from the skyline. Then when you return back into the kingdom with the rescued princess, one of the Pamburg squires will recognize and examine your physical body, successfully matching the sweat, the hair strands, and the blood proteins inside the familiar landscape of the swamps.”

Cumberrun laughed and twirled the shaft. “With the nest of hunger gators, I do believe that the Prince Walk is deadly.”

The squire nodded. “So while inside the Confederation lands, you need to disguise your heat signature. Dip a hand down into the soil of landscape. For example, a dipped hand down into the cold water of the Kingdom of Lakes. Your body temperature will drop from 98.6 degrees to 96.3 degrees.”

Cumberrun continued to twirl the shaft with a smile. “Can my teenly tenderly manly body take that much coldness? I will freeze and might pass out from frostbite or something. Then the natives of the Confederation will capture and ransom me back here for something…”

“There is nothing to ransom for you, Cumberrat. So, don’t get caught and captured,” the squire laughed.

Strawn squatted down and touched the pile of girly clothes with a worried brow. “I don’t know about going as a pair of girly girls. Wonder if Cumberrat gets propositioned?”

“Yeah, that might happen to sweet and cute Strawn, not me.” Cumberrun tossed the shaft into the air without watching it and missed the air borne twirl. The shaft dropped down and landed on top of the hard surface with a soft ting. He moved ahead and stopped, standing over the pile of clothes with a sour frown.

The squire smiled. “Actually, you have thin blood. You will have no issue with any type of cold or heat signature tracker device, if the Confederation possess one. Literally, you need to roll your body around into the sands or the plants or the water lilies inside the landscape to create a new odor. A Pamburg native smells with a piney scent. It will be a temporary disguise scent that will extinguish your natural smell.”

Strawn reached out and touched each piece of clothing with a sour frown. “Does that really work, squire? If it was so simple, why didn’t each prince visit the Confederation for some fun-ness and for foolishness?”

Cumberrun squatted down and reached out to touch each piece of girly soft clothing item with a sour frown. “Why do we go as a girl? I am a man. I can handle any wimp with my sharp blade that protrudes from my shaft.”

The squire nodded. “Your appearance cannot be altered or changed. You have amber skin, amber hair, and amber eyeballs. You are a true native of Pamburg like the rest of your live brothers and dead sisters.

Cumberrun picked through the clothing items and selected the ugliest pieces of fabric for his disguise into the kingdoms of the Confederation. “Yeah, I always wanted to inquire about the sister part in my family.”

“This is not the place. There is not time, right now, Cumberrat.” The squire exhaled. “If you survive and come back to stand with the other princes…”

“Then I will become the king of Pamburg Kingdom.” Strawn slapped a chest with a nod.

The squire smiled at Strawn. “Then, our way of life within the kingdom will continue to exist. Both of you are the heirs of the Pamburg dynasty that is not in question, only your life forms. Inside any one of the Confederation kingdoms, you have to worry about your appearance and your mouth, Cumberrat.”

“I feel insulted.” Cumberrun gathered and lifted the clothing item into the air with a laugh and stood upright, slipping on the dress down over the skull and wiggled the fabric down a body, hearing the rip of the dress with a frown, “Uh oh! I think it is too small.”

“I have never heard that statement before.” Strawn stood upright with a chuckle and reached down to touch the body vest.

“No, you need to wear your battle gear underneath the dress disguise. You don’t know if you might need your shaft. The dress will easily hide the weapon.” The squire frowned.

Strawn leaned down and slid the long skirt up from the boot toes over the body and extended both arms to the side with a smile. “A perfect fit!”

Cumberrun exhaled with a huff of annoyance and thumbed to the side at Strawn with a smile. “I am giant-sized. These clothes didn’t fit me. So, I will be her escort with my muscles and my shaft,” chuckling.

Strawn continued to dress in a separate short silk blouse of green, aqua blue, and pink, a longer blouse of light green, maroon, and peach colors over the short silk blouse with a set of headdress of beautiful scarves in yellow, black, and purple that fit around the amber colored hair roots with a sour frown. “Forget it!” He tied a long scarf of gold and brown around the waistline, keeping the loose items together, in case he was moving away on the run from an enemy in disguise for some reason.

The squire shook a skull with a worried brow. “Forget that idea. You must both be disguised. I know. We can run over and look in one of the Nans’ suites. Some of the older women were tall and fat. A big dress would fit well over the big bones of Cumberrat,” The squire moved ahead with a laugh through the sleeping setting and living setting and turned, dashing over rest of the open balcony, stepping onto a new set of steps. He climbed down and turned to side, entering a new curvy archway.

Cumberrun spun around and dashed behind the squire, following down the steps and turned into the new archway too with a gasp.

 

 

Cave setting of the Nans

 

 

On the opposite side of the mountain castle, there was a set of short steps that lead down to a single entrance, the mouth of dark cave. The squire moved ahead with a stern face and entered one of the bedrooms that had been curved into the rock of the mountain in the rear of the dark cave. Cumberrun slowly moved inside the room with a puzzled brow. “Is this really the living quarters of the Nans?”

“Yes, it is.” The squire stopped and stood in front of the wall with an exposed and open small closet of clothing for the dead tall and fat Nan.

He slowly moved around and scanned the room. “It’s all dark and enclosed like a cave. Does an animal live in here?” the room held

“No.” The squire reached up and gathered a pile of clothing for the taller prince with a stern face.

Cumberrun slowly whirled around with a puzzled brow. “Why is it so depressing and dark inside here?”

The squire turned to face the open archway of the open cave room with a smile and moved ahead, stopping, and stood in front of Cumberrun. “You have never babysat fourteen whining little girls before,” the squire dropped down a pile of clothing over the smooth floor.

Cumberrun squatted down with a laugh and gathered the skirt, standing upright from the stone floor, and slipped the long skirt over the boot toes and wiggled it up the waistline. “O. I see. But I can’t see inside the dark cave.”

“The darkness and coldness eases the mind and the personality of the wicked Nan at the end of the long work day. The old Nans were a team of reject girls from the Princess Walk in their day. So, some of the Nans were not nice to man, to beast and to each other.”

Strawn entered the room and moved ahead, stopping, and stood with a smile next to Cumberrun. “You look cute!”

Cumberrun slapped both hands over the silk skirt with a growl, trying to find the shaft. “I dare you to say that again. But, wait first? Let me grab my shaft, boy!”

Strawn slapped both hands over his clothing with a smile. “This is a great disguise, squire. We should be safe and sound inside the landscape of the Confederation without worry.”

The squire nodded with a smile. “I know.”

Cumberrun continued to dress in a short sleeved blouse of red, golden, black, yellow colors, a longer jacket of pink, orange, green, and blue, a set of hair scarves of purple, silver, peach and white around the skull. Thanks for the overconfidence in my worry.”

“How would you know that?” Strawn frowned at the squire.

The squired nodded with a smile. “I did, too.”

“What did you do, too?” Strawn frowned.

The squire nodded with a grin. “I was the first born prince during my time. My time has continued to ripen with a head of amber and gray hair and lots of amber tinted wrinkles. When I was young, I ventured down into the lands of the Confederation.”

Cumberrun tied a long scarf around the waistline which kept the clothes together with a laugh. “So, you run away and become a fugitive inside the lands of the confederation. Why would you do that, Squat?”

The squire smiled. “I journeyed as an observer to learn about the Confederation.”

“How were you able to do that?” Strawn frowned.

The squire grinned. “A long time ago, each prince could venture into the Confederation to see the other side of the gates.”

Strawn gasped with alarm. “I am first born. I didn’t get to do that. Why not?”

The squire nodded with a stern face. “Then, one of the bolder teen princes did what Cumberrun enjoyed doing. But, he was caught by one of the squires. Well, it wasn’t pretty.”

Cumberrun pressed down all the girly clothing over a body with a smile. “Awe! It was the original idea that created feeding the gators.”

The squire frowned. “No, the gators had been used in the Princess and Prince Walk for centuries. And it was very effective. Yes, the prince was killed along with his new knowledge. It was shameful and wasteful but it had to be done. Outside the gates, there is a different life, a different type of people, and a different culture. You live or die out there.”

Strawn frowned. “You do the same thing in here during the Prince Walk.”

“But it is our way in here, since the beginning of time. Out there, you are the enemy. Period! You aren’t given a choice,” the squire frowned.

Cumberrun slapped both hands over the girly dress with a frown. “Each dead sister princess didn’t have a choice or a chance or a chicken shit way out, to me.”

The squire nodded with a stern face, “Yes, I agree with you. Each sister princesses were told and updated about the playground pits before entering the prince room throne. Then each princess could choose her fate as the queen or as the servant. However, I do not think that the Nans had provided that information. Over the years, since I am very old, I have noted that there are only one or two surviving princesses. The old and crabby Nans didn’t want to see a young girl replace them. After years of royal service, a Nan is returned back into a village to work for food and shelter. A squire is returned back into the village also. But it is different. A male has a better chance of love and marriage and prosperity rather than a dried up old prune. Thus, I do believe that the Nans purposefully didn’t bother to mention a gator or two.

Cumberrun sneered. “Then, all the rest of the Nans should be tied up and then tossed into the swamp to be eaten by the nest of gators. And I will help with that act too.”

The squire exhaled. “I do believe that one of the Nans has gone rouge. Fourteen different piles of ash had been burned by the tip of a shaft with a fireball. There were no other body parts, since the murderous Nan must have been known and friendly with both the king and the queen. The king and the queen both carried a shaft for protection. So, only a Pamburg warrior can do perform that killing task.”

Starwn gasped. “We could be exposed by the traitor while we seek the princess.”

“Yes,” the squire nodded with a smile.

Cumberrun gasped. “We could die by the exposed traitor while we seek the princess.”

The squire nodded with a smile, “Yes, again.”

“Why are we doing this?” Cumberrun frowned at the squire.

The squire nodded with a smile, “To rescue the princess!”

Cumberrun turned with a sour frown to his brother. “Why are we doing this, Strawn?”

“To save the kingdom,” Strawn nodded with a smile.

Cumberrun frowned with a sigh, “O.”

Strawn reached over and slapped the bicep of Cumberrun with a stern face. “We need to leave right now.” He spun around and tripped over the long skirt with a soft curse, grabbing the fabric and lifted the dress tail up to the kneecaps, swiftly moving across the floor toward the cave entrance through the dark.

Cumberrun spun around and tripped over the long skirt like Strawn. “Damn!” He topped in place and reached down, wadding the dress tail up into a ball over the waistline, swiftly moving across the floor behind Strawn. The squire followed behind Cumberrun with a laugh.

 

 

Outside balcony ledge

Cool temperatures and warm sunshine

 

 

Strawn exited through the cave mouth and turned, climbing up the stairs, holding onto the silk dress with a stern face. Cumberrun exited through the cave mouth and turned, following behind Strawn with the squire tagging along. Strawn stomped onto the rock balcony ledge and swiftly moved ahead, leaping over each stream of water that separated the princess domes. Cumberrun and the squire pulled up and posed between Strawn with a stern face.

The squire frowned. “There is something else.”

Cumberrun moved ahead and turned to stare over the landscape of yellow swamps, high mountain ranges of brown, and miles of red dirt of crops. “What is the something else?

The squire moved ahead with Cumberrun and Strawn with a sigh. “I can’t remember now. So, be a good boy and do not flirt with a good girl, Cumberrat! A native girl will not recognize you and then Strawn will die.”

“Cumberrat!” Strawn moved ahead with a growl.

Cumberrun laughed. “I will try.”

The squire said with a stern face. “One, there are no refugees within the Confederation but one, who is Teath. Two, you are the refugees. Your acute innocent senses will temporary absorb a new odor for a short period of time like not bathing for a three days as you encounter each native of the Confederation. In return, your natural odor will invade and kill all the foreign scent like a warm bubble bath.”

Cumberrun exhaled. “I’m going to miss my personal hot bubble baths.”

The squire said. “Your appearance cannot be altered or changed. You have amber skin, amber hair, and amber eyeballs. You are a native of Pamburg like the rest of your dead sisters. You are an heir of the Pamburg dynasty that is not in question, only your life form. Inside each kingdom, heed your physical appearance with worry. There is something there.”

Cumberrun frowned. “You said three things to heed already. But who’s accounting?”

Strawn moved ahead over the balcony edge of the princess domes and leaped over each stream of water with a stern face and a nod. “Where do we start to find Teath? The kingdoms are long and wide and vast. This is going to take days, weeks, months…”

“We don’t have weeks.” Cumberrun frowned. Strawn and Cumberrun leaped over the next stream of water at the same time together, moving ahead toward the edge of the second level with a stern face.

The squire stopped and stood in front of the stream of water with a smile. “I can help here. I know where Teath is located.”

Strawn stopped and spun around with a gasp to see the squire, “Where?”

Cumberrun stopped and spun around with a sneer to the older squire with a head of grayish amber curls. “What?”

The squire pointed down to the stream of running water with a smile. “I don’t have time for a history lesson. But right here, there was a jettie…”

“A jettie is small sky ship.” Cumberrun turned and scanned the valley of green colored swamps with worry. “If she took the jettie, it could be down inside the swamps by now.”

The squire smiled. “Yes, you are correct. A jettie is a small sky ship. So, she couldn’t have gone too far. She would not have gone over the mountain range. It is too high and too cold. She wouldn’t have gone over to the fields of crops. It is too far and too low. Her pursuer would have seen her. She wouldn’t have traveled across the Delta water into the desert either. It is too hot and too dangerous. So, that leaves only one spot, the Kingdom of the Wind.”

Strawn frowned. “What is the Kingdom of the Wind?”

“It is a sweet spot of forests and trees, where she can hide?” The squire looked up with a smile and pointed through the skyline with a nod.

Cumberrun frowned. “What about spotting a grounded silver tinted jettie by a native of the Confederation with a princess?”

He shook a skull with a smile. “It would have hopped across the top of the water and then landed at the edge of the shoreline. Then it would have fallen backwards and drowned down into the Delta water. It wouldn’t have enough power to make a ground landing.”

Strawn gasped. “She is dead.”

“No, she survived.” The squire nodded with a smile. “She was trained as a princess like a prince, since birth. She is located there inside the Kingdom of the Wind for her safety while blending within the Confederation natives with ease. This is going to be easy.”

Strawn exhaled. “That is not going to be easy.”

The squire frowned. “It is easier than fighting for your life and your kingdom, if the Confederation invades our landscape.”

Strawn frowned, “That is not very easy to do, either.”

The squire nodded with a stern face. “Pamburg natives are visually related in a set of common appearance factors, such like, smooth exterior amber colored skin and a set of amber colored skull hair. You are invading and venturing into the Confederation. I am teaching here to you. Each human will possess an array of different colored skin tones, hair strands, and body features within the rest of the Confederation. There are many dangerous degrees range of shaft skills within the Confederation also from beginner up towards stupid. You will not be able to determine an experienced shaft user. So, you are to treat each individual with care and caution. Silence is golden. Do not speak unless spoken too. And wear clean manly underwear. Or you will swiftly identify your home nation, your name, you heat signature, or your odor…”

Strawn laughed with a nod. “Cumberrat gets it. Don’t touch a girl!”

“What?” Cumberrun frowned.

“One more thing, drop the Pamburg accent,” the squire frowned.

Starwn nodded with a frown. “How am I to defense myself in a fight inside the Confederation?”

Cumberrun laughed with a nod. “Use your shaft!”

The squire smiled. “Use your brain skills first and then the shaft skills second.”

“I guess that I can do that. What else?”

“If found or discovered, the Confederation jerks will imprison and then executed you on sight.”

“Heard that loud and dead!” Cumberrun spun around with a smile and moved ahead. “So, we take one of the airships and then land on top of the shoreline, parking it among the trees or whatever. Then we found the princess and escape like two thieves in the night,” laughing.

“No, the airship will identify you as a pair of princes. You will take a speed boat to the shoreline of the Kingdom of the Wind,” the squire jumped over the streaming water and moved ahead with a laugh and a grin.

Strawn spun around and moved ahead with a confused brow. “Speed boat? Where is there a speed boat around here? We don’t own one or a fleet of speed boats.”

Cumberrun laughed. “O. I see. We speed into war.”

The squire moved over the rock balcony and turned the building corner, heading down the rock covered staircase toward the flat ground soil of yellow hue with a stern face. “No, you ride inside a speed boat over the swamp water.”

“How is that possible?” Strawn spun around with a confused brow and followed behind the squire.

The squire landed on top of the flat soil with a smile and turned to the side, moving ahead toward the base of the mountain castle, stopping, and stood in front of a tiny dark cave entrance with a laugh. “Now, both of you grab the edge of rowboat and toss it into the water and then paddle it toward the one of the crystal gates.”

Cumberrun stomped down the staircase and turned to the side, moving ahead toward the squire with a confused brow. “What?”

“You will row boat around the swamps of the gators and stop in front of the gates.” the squire nodded.

“The gates are closed.” Strawn frowned.

“I am going to open them,” the squire smiled.

Strawn gasped. “You need the hand prints of each teen prince to open the gates. Cumberrun and I will not up there.”

The squire chuckled, “Really?”

Strawn nodded with a gasp, “Really, yeah!”

The squired laughed, “Really?”

Cumberrun shook his curls with a huff of annoyance, “Really not! I am wisely learning too much in one hour rather than within my entire sixteen years, since birth. There are fourteen molds of hand prints inside the control room. So, my or any hand can be dumped down into the molded metal. Then, the hand presses down and activates the mechanisms which click open the latches of the gates.”

Strawn gasped. “Is that true?”

The squire laughed. “You will see the truth. Get going and rowing toward the pair of crystal gates?”

Cumberrun frowned. “What do we do there, Squat?”

The squire nodded with a smile. “When you stand inside the row boat near the gate, it will slowly crack open and reveal the outside world before our kingdom. Then, you both swiftly jump out from the row boat and latch onto the outer bars of the crystal gate, hanging on there by the fingernails until pickup. Hold on! The gate will be slowly close back shut keeping all invaders out of the kingdom.”

Cumberrun sneered. “What in the hell is going to pick us up from the gate?”

The squired laughed with a nod. “A River Rat will be inside speed boat.”

Strawn growled. “The society of River Rats is our true enemy.”

The squired nodded with a grin. “No. They are a set of neutral friends. We pay them numerous boxes of metal components which are used to repair and maintain their River Rat ship. Then, they do a set of small favors for us from time to time.”

“What fucking favors?” Cumberrun sneered.

The squire laughed. “They pick up and drop up a pair of princes, who are disguised as a pair of ugly princesses for fun. Get going and rowing! They will come immediately. Both of you must be present. Or you will blow your cute girly disguises and miss out on the rescue of the princess. Then, we all will be in a real war with our precious lives.”

Strawn moved ahead with a nod and stopped, standing in front of the smooth purple tinted mountain side, squatting down over the smooth rock floor, peeking into the tiny hole in the rock with a puzzled brow. There was a ground single row boat of yellow tint. He reached inside and grabbed the tip, pulling the boat over the smooth rock, exposing it into the bright sunrays.

Cumberrun stood in place with a worried brow. “It’s too tiny.”

“Like your dick, Cumberrat!” Strawn shoved the rear wood of the rowboat toward the edge of the soil and onto the water with a laugh.

Cumberrun turned and followed behind the row boat with a sour frown. “It is too small. A gator will attack and kill us before we rendezvous with one of the crystal gates.”

The squire turned and followed beside the ass of Cumberrun, pointing at the row boat with a stern face. “The small motor emits the swishing sound of a swimming gator on top of the water. The real gator will not attack a brother unlike a princely brother.”

Cumberrun growled. “Bull shit!”

“A bull does not live here within the swamps, only a nest of gators. I guess Cumberrun failed his zoology class when I wasn’t teaching,” the squire laughed.

Cumberrun pointed down at the row boat and then the water with a worried brow. “This is a sorry-ass plan, Strawn. We will get attacked and killed by numerous gators if we adventure inside a tiny row boat going through the swamps.”

Strawn squatted down over the rock floor and pressed both hands over the smooth wood and the tiny engine of the row boat for safety with a stern face of annoyance. “It is motorized, Cumberrat! This is an emergency rate, Cumberrat! I am going with or without you, Cumberrat!” He shoved the row boat forward into the water with a loud grunt, leaving the back end over the soil, standing upright and shook both hips side to side. The long skirt flowed down over his tallness. He leaned down and gathered the dress hemline, jerking the fabric up and exposed the kneecaps that were covered in a pair of leather trousers with a stern face. He climbed on-board and slowly moved toward the front of the row boat, sitting down on top of the long bench, and reached over, grabbing the steering lever on the small engine. The engine had been located in front of the speed boat to ensure that the gator heard the sound before seeing the fake gator. “I am leaving right now with or without you, bro.”

Cumberrun tossed both arms in the air with a sour frown and slapped down both hands over the girly soft skirt with a huff of frustration. He didn’t want to leave his brother alone with the rescue duty, since there were best friends also. He reached down and grabbed, lifting the hemline of the soft skirt up toward the kneecaps, exposing the pair of leather trousers, climbing into the rowboat also and sat down on top of the rear bench without a paddle or a hand rails with a sour frown, “Fine!”

The squire spun around with a smile and dashed ahead toward the airship with a yell to the princes. “Get rowing, princes! I am leaving the mountain castle and landing on top of the Gate House, going into the control room. I and the other squires will open the gates. Don’t worry! I will be watching for you at the gates,” he entered the ramp of the airship and slid down into the pilot seat, starting the engine of the airship.

On top of the swamps, Strawn pressed the lever down. The row boat slowly steered ahead and slid off the edge of the tan colored soil with a putt-putt sound, announcing its arrive for all sleeping gators. He glided the lever side to side through a series of winding and curvy passages of greenish-black swampy water with a worried brow in silence, sailing slowly toward the gigantic glittering crystal made gates.

Cumberrun continued to sit on top of the rear bench in silence. He knew like Strawn a set of unique noises would alert one or more gators to the new boat of prey on top of the water surface. The tiny row boat was made of thin wood which was not a good protection shield from a gigantic hunger gator mouth of sharp fangs.

The row boat slowly maneuvered around the set of swamps and swiftly moved toward the crystal gates without disturbing the nest of gators. The rock crystal which composed both the fence and the gates glittered in an array of flashing tones that twinkled in hues of green, orange, yellow, pink, red, blue, silver, gold, and purple, beaming down from the bright sunrays. The tiny row boat looked like a small bird flying toward the gigantic structure.

This morning, Cumberrun and Strawn had seen the internal view of each gate through the viewing screen from the control room inside the Gate House with a pair of eyeballs. Now, inside the tiny row boat, they experienced the blinding gleam from the sunshine, the radiant heat from the sunshine, and the rough waves of the mighty Delta waters that swirled back and forth and around the gigantic gates. The row boat was so tiny and so close to the water that the height of the Gate House seemed to feel far away like the stars inside outer space.

Strawn stared at the gates in silence while worrying about drowning inside the swamp water, the home of the gators.

Inside the Gate Tower, the older squire had successful reached the control room and worked with the other thirteen squires on the control panel with all the hand molds. One side of the crystal gates slowly opened with a set of loud tings as the movement whirled the salt waters around the structure.

The row boat slowed and stopped in front of the stationary non-moving crystal gate. Cumberrun and Strawn stood upright and wobbled side to side inside the tiny row boat, jumping up in the air and off the floor of the rowboat, flying over the water and attached to the side of the stationary gate, holding onto the series of hollow cross bars with a pair of strong hands. Each one wobbles side to side and balanced on the foot, slowly scooting sideways over a thin horizontal bar toward the edge of the stationary gate and then rounded the curved edge, moving sideways in front of the gate that faced the Delta water. The bright sunlight blinded the eyeballs. The wind burned the nose bridge. The salt air slapped the cheekbones. The open crystal gate slowly started to close shut with the sounds of loud pings as the movement swirled the salt waters again.

Cumberrun and Strawn continued to slowly move over the top of the thin horizontal ledge of the stationary crystal gate and away from the moving structure with a set of soft curses and loud grunts, holding onto the hollow cross bars for balance and security. Cumberrun stopped and hung onto the crystal gate within the middle section of the stationary gate. Strawn stopped with a huff of worry and stood beside his brother in the bright light and salty air, sweating inside the girly disguise. The second gate completely closed shut with a loud click and splashed short waves of salt water over the ankles and up to the kneecaps of both princes.

The princes did not shout, scream, comment, or speak without alerting a gator to a hanging body and continued to hold onto the stationary crystal gate, waiting on the assistance of the speed boat.

In the short distance, a single speed boat appeared and casually steered down from the northern direction of the ocean water, slowly zig zagging over the baby blue tinted Delta water, spotting the pickup at the twin crystal gates. There was a pair of two females hanging onto the outside of one of the crystal gates outside the Pamburg Kingdom which was highly usually.

The River Rats captain steered the boat closer toward the crystal gate with a smile and cut the engine. The boat slowed bobbed up and down in the water and slowly drafted toward the two girls on the side of the crystal gate. The captain grinned with a laugh and a yell into the ass of the two princes, since the exposed amber tinted faces of the two natives were buried into the cross bars, “Hey, girls!” Cumberrun and Strawn swung around as the wind blew off the neck scarf. The River Rats captain gasped. “Are both of you…?”

Cumberrun slapped a chest with a grunt. “I’m his sister. Our mother was one ugly bitch.”

The River Rats captain laughed with a nod. “Do you, two sisters need a ride to somewhere? Or are you, two big females just hanging around for the hell of it?”

Cumberrun turned a distorted face with a growl and a tongue of mouth spit to see the smile on the boat captain, “Shut…”

“Shore, young sir!” Strawn turned with a smile between the silk scarves over the skull with a girly alto timber to see the captain of the boat. “Yes, we are so desperate for a boat sea ride.”

Cumberrun slapped the chest with a nod to the captain, “I am called Cumberlynn.”

“…with an Adam’s apple,” the captain laughed with the crew. “Where are you, ugly girls going?”

Cumberrun snarled. “To the Kingdom of the Wine…”

“The wind,” Strawn turned with a smile between the silk scarves over the skull with a girly alto timber to see the captain of the boat. “Where they serve a glass of wine, it is blue colored and yummy good. Yes, good captain, we are so desperate for a boat sea ride to the Kingdom of the Wind. The king called you for us. The queen needs her ointment like right now.”

The boat steered ahead and stopped a few feet from Strawn, bobbing side to side, slamming into the crystal gate. The River Rats spun around with a laugh to see the nose profile of Strawn. “Jump into the rear bench seat, girls! I don’t want my sea mates overexcited about my two new girly passengers. I can’t control their manly hormones.”

Strawn slowly crawled over the ledge of the gate and moved closer to the tail end of the speed boat, releasing the cross bars, leaping into the air, and landed on top of the rear seat, tumbling down, and hit the floor with a loud thump. The River Rats captain and his sea mates laughed with amusement and without assistance.

Strawn softly cursed and gathered all the loose fabric over the wet floor, sitting upright on both kneecaps, standing upright with a fake smile to the crew and spun around, extending both arms to his brother.

Cumberrun slowly crawled over the ledge of the gate and moved closer to the tail end of the speed boat, releasing the cross bars, jumping into the air, and landed on top of Strawn. They both dropped down and fell backwards, landing on top of the wet floor. The River Rat captain and his sea mates roared with laughter again without any assistance.

“Get off of me!” Strawn whispered with a growl into the sweaty face of Cumberrun.

Cumberrun sat back on both kneecaps and scooted up and landed inside the wet rear seat of the speed boat, leaning down, and extended a hand to his brother with a sneer.

“Hold on, girls! Here we go in your first boat ride toward the Kingdom of the Wind!” The captain spun around with a laugh and pressed the lever. The boat roared with power and steered ahead over the smooth water.

Cumberrun dropped down and landed on top of Strawn as both princes plopped down over the wet floor again. Cumberrun said a loud grunt and a low whisper into the face of his brother. “Can I show off my shaft skills now?”

“Get off of me, sister dear!” Strawn yelled with fury.

Cumberrun sat back on both kneecaps and scooted up and sat down into the rear seat, extending an arm down to his brother, helping Starwn to stand upright from the wet floor.

Strawn scooted and sat beside Cumberrun with a fake smile, straightening up the dirty and wet girly silk clothing over the face and the arms with a low growl, wishing for a nasty comment from one of the sea mates. Then, he would show off his shaft skills first.

 

 

1st hour (early afternoon)

 

 

Kingdom of the Lakes

Home of Countess Zorachina and Count Quinastine

First royal prince Ferron, second royal prince Gunnison

And dead third royal princess Triddie

Neon green tinted fresh water river and blue skyline location

Royal river barge setting

 

 

Within the Kingdom of the Lakes, the source of life and home is the green tinted fresh water river. The River is a natural flowing watercourse that flows toward the ocean waters, draining down the southern end of the single continent.

The green tinted of the River water comes from the abundant green algae within the river floor and the ground rock of turquoise hue that make up the bedrock of the river banks which makes the surface of the water appear greenish-blue color. When the sunlight hits the water, the particles scatter the light in all directions, creating the lovely neon green hue of the River. The River does not possess a name, only a purpose.

The water is cold and sometimes creates pockets of green colored mist above the river that hide the infamous aquatic sea monster, the gator. The gator would follow the mist down the placid river water and patiently wait for the prey to attack the cloud of green for fun. Then it will attack for food.

The powerful force of the water cuts through a thicket of neon green tinted jungle of tall trees, short shrubs, aquatic plants and then splits, creating a set of two opposite banks which forms the River. On each shoreline of the opposite river banks of thick forest trees, there forms a natural habitation which is the home for many aquatic plants, waterfowl, migrating birds, and numerous tiny mammals. No individual native lives within the thicket of trees. Each native of the Kingdom of the Lakes resides inside a river barge for work, food, shelter, and protection from the weather elements.

The river is part of the hydrological cycle with little to no thunderstorms of rainfall, where the water is collected down from a series of rain droplet precipitation from the wind-swept snow packs which fly down off high mountain ranges within the Kingdom of the Snow and the set of fourteen mini-waterfalls that flows down from the great fresh water lake within the mountain castle of the Pamburg Kingdom. Each two hundred foot mini-waterfall falls down and splashes over the flat soil, feeding the yellow tinted swamps. Then the fresh water slowly trickles down into a series of underground water springs, where the water freezes in natural ice within the Kingdom of the Snow.

The ice chunks slowly move upward and then displace the snow packs, shooting sprays of solid ice icicles that feed the numerous frozen lakes and ponds and provide fresh water to the snow creatures, animals, plants, and people.

During the welcoming slightly warmer temperatures, the frozen ice packs thaw out and then releases the stored frigid water puddles that overflow the streams and then drain down into the main channel of River at the beginning edge of the Kingdom of the lakes. Thus, the River begins life for the housing numerous sea animals and the barges of natives.

The river banks are low and covered in a continuous thick blanket of trees, plants, shrubs, and flowers which glitter in various hues of green from dark emerald to mint green colors as well hiding each flush entrance point down into each underground mineral pit within the Kingdom of the Fire. The speed of the river flow continuously dislodges all the low-lying trees and then submerges them over the rocky shoreline, creating the ecosystem that deposits organisms and vegetation food particles down from the decomposed plants and trees for all land and aquatic wildlife. The decaying leaves from the surrounding forests produce larvae which create algae that become the food sources of the organisms and create the pretty green tint of the River.

The River has been used for navigation, since the beginning of time. The earliest evidence of navigation was found inside a set of abandoned wooden ships which were docked near the source of the River, where the royal family resides during the evening.

The River has been a source of food, since the beginning of time. Currently, a fleet of ancient and repaired river barges are used to transport goods like boxes of metal components from the Kingdom of the Fire, containers of frozen meats from the Kingdom of the Snow, and tubs of fresh fish, seafood, and other edible aquatic life forms for food to the natives of the Confederation.

Within the Kingdom of the Fire, there is a series of long and narrow subterranean rivers that trickle and flow out from the main channel of River and down into a set of tiny streams within each underground pit, providing individual pockets of tiny brooks with fresh water that is used for drinking, bathing, and cooling down the wall of rock minerals. Thus, each rock mineral inside each pit becomes cold metal, not heated metal with the touch of a human hand.

Since the beginning of the time, the River has never been dry or eroded or flooded or polluted. The River is smooth and placid water without spots of rough water rapids.

The River meandering water course starts at the base of the mountain range on the edge of the Kingdom of the Snow, bubbling up from the fresh spring water which comes out from the hidden caverns flowing down a straight pathway of water. The source of the River contains low temperatures and slow moving water waves that head toward a bend within the pathway of water.

Then the natural flow of the River moves side to side through the bend and into the upstream portion deep and wide single lane of water with a set of colder temperatures, high oxygen levels, and fast, turbulent, swift currents. Then the natural flow of the River moves downstream stretching around a C-shaped curve with a set of warmer temperatures, lower oxygen levels, slow flow, and sandier bottom floor. Finally, the natural flow of shallow streams and sandy soil of the River will dump down into the ocean salt water, where the River ends its journey.

A line of slow moving river barges was decorated in a beast or an animal frontal face façade and sounded with a set of putt-putts, steering over the fresh water river, slowly moving down the blue colored Delta waters toward each kingdom within the Confederation. On every different colored and textured shoreline, numerous semi-crooked rows of natives stood upright with tears of sadness and waited to dash onto a provided barge for the funeral of third royal Triddie of the Kingdom of the Lakes. Triddie was found dead in her social tower inside the bathtub from a bubble bath accidentally drowning, where the set of early morning servants entered her personal bedroom, stomping over a floor of cold water and green tinted bubbles.

This morning, on the second floor of the sleeping chamber, each servant had marched up the staircase and viewed a neat set of bedcovers, where she hadn’t slept. A table held numerous trays of uneaten food, where tons of bloated nasty houseflies had enjoyed the fresh food items. The bathroom tile was flooded with cold water and green tinted bubbles, where the blue body of Triddie was underneath the green tinted bubbles, making the water the color of black. Her personal guard unit called her parents. Her parents contacted her brothers. Her brothers dragged the dead body out from the cold water onto the floor.

Now, an assortment of numerous natives stood upright or sat down on top of a cold and naked steel floor of each river barge, watching the start of the funeral ceremony.

Inside the first royal barge, in front of the ugly face of a mythical dragon head of purple, red, and green, each elder royal pair lounged inside a two-seater elevated throne chair, wearing a particular decorative golden face patch for a single one-way communication that heard from the host of the funeral ceremony while staring at the body podium. The body podium was an elevated metal flat sheet surface on top of a thick metal stick. The flat surface contained a single object in the color of green fabric, where the shape was a vague outline of mummy-like human body with a head shape, a slender body shape without the impression of two arms or two legs or two feet or two hands.

Inside the second royal barge on the other side of the first royal barge, each first teen royal lounged inside a series of single or two or three-seater elevated throne sofas in front of the animal face of an eagle that was hid behind the steering wheel house for fun. The gigantic head of the eagle was colored in dark green painted with an array of horizontal streaks of yellow hues over the face with a pair of gigantic golden tinted eyeballs and a long and sharp red colored beak. Each teen wore a golden face patch to listen to the upcoming one-sided funeral death ceremony of Triddie.

Modoc sat in the middle of a three-seater elevated throne chair in front of the red colored metal beak of the eagle head with Ovilla on one side and Nixie on the other side of a body.

Nixie reached out and touched the naked arm of Modoc with a sour frown and as, the golden tiara face patch glittered in pretty hues without a sound since the funeral ceremony had not started. The wiggling cheekbone face patch of peach twinkled with her vocal words into the matching cheekbone face patch of Modoc. “I can’t believe that I got up for this mess.”

Ovilla reached out and tapped on the other naked arm of Modoc with a smile and as the golden tinted tiara face patch glittered in pretty hues without sound on a pale face. Her lavender tinted cheekbone face patch twinkled with her vocal words into the matching cheekbone face patch on Modoc only. “I can’t believe that I wore my best dress for this mess.”

Vantrey sat inside an elevated two-seater throne sofa in front of one golden painted eyeball of the eagle head with his girl Pio and wore a golden jaw line patch to hear the upcoming funeral death ceremony, a dark green colored chin patch to talk with his buddy Modoc, and an orange colored nose patch to whisper to Pio in private. The orange colored nose patch was shut down at the moment from her vocal words. He smiled with a whisper and as the dark green chin patch twinkled in pretty hues with his whisper of words to Modoc. “I can’t believe that your ass is stuck between Ovilla and Nixie, bro,” laughing.

Modoc continued to sit in-between Ovilla and Nixie with a fake smile, wearing a golden face patch of two devil horns on a wide forehead for the individual speaker of the upcoming funeral ceremony of dead Triddie, a dark green colored chin patch to whisper to his buddy Vantrey, and a matching peach colored cheekbone face patch to hear Ovilla and a lavender colored right cheekbone face patch to hear Ovilla. However, he had slapped off the sound or the words coming from the peach and the lavender cheekbone face patch, so he couldn’t hear the annoying whines of Ovilla and Nixie. He stared at the body podium of the wrapped green colored thing on top of the first river barge with a smile, hearing the words of Vantrey and as, the chin patch twinkled in green colors. “I can’t believe my ass is stuck between Ovilla and Nixie as well.”

Kamela sat inside a two-seater throne sofa in front of the other blue colored eyeball of the eagle head and right beside Pelf on the same wooden seat and wore a golden tiara-face patch to hear the upcoming funeral death ceremony. The light blue dangling earring twinkled in hues as she talked with her two brothers with a sissy whine. “I can’t believe that we all have to go to the royal class after this mess.”

Pelf stared at the body podium, wiping off the rolling tears, whispering into one of the mint green colored pair of dangling earrings. Her sister Nixie wore the same pair of mint green dangling earring face patch but she had slapped off the communication devise without hearing the whines of her annoying older sister Pelf. Pelf exhaled with a soft puff. “I can’t believe that Triddie is dead.”

Inside the third royal barge, which was behind and in-between the empty space of the first and the second royal barges, in front of a black and yellow tiger decorated animal face with a set of red tinted fangs, there was a single throne chair for the second royal. Exmore sat alone in front of the left red colored fang without a face patch, staring down at the body podium with the green colored thing in silence without tears or sorrow.

Inside a fourth barge which was slightly to the side of the first royal barge, in front of a pink colored head of a unicorn with an extended mint green colored horn and a pair of light blue eyeballs, a team of dancers from the Kingdom of the Wind performed a set of slow movements with a set of slow motion body parts to a slow moving song which honored the dead royal. The team leader was the third royal Sedottie who was the sister of Ovilla and Exmore. She slid to the each side with a smile at all the viewing natives and twirled with both arms in the air, completing the circle on cue with the music.

Inside a fifth barge which stood on the other side of the first royal barge that was decorated with a head of a red and brown snake with a pair of orange eyeballs and an open mouth of yellow long fangs, a team of pit metalists twirled an individual shaft in front of a body with a stern face. Each shaft glowed with an individual color that pinged from the color chart honoring the fallen teen royal. The twirling team was led by second royal princess Mio and her sister third royal princess Nio.

Over the blue skyline, a set of flying airships plus the long wagons from the Kingdom of the Land flew overhead and streamed out an array of colorful plumes of lava sprays that painted the sky with a set of pretty horizontal lines, honoring the fallen royal.

Over the air space of the Kingdom of the Lakes, a series of pretty white tinted rounded snow balls launched out from the Kingdom of the Snow, the snow of each ball quickly melted in the warm air and dropped down a tiny sprinkle of cool water droplets onto the nose bridge or the hair roots of each native and royal.

No one clapped or smiled or spoke about the entertainment show.

The set of royals from the Kingdom of the Sand did not contribute a dance move, a shaft twirl, or a snow ball but lazily lounged inside a two-seater elevated throne chair, whispering with a grin into the purple colored jaw line face patch with hot gossip and watched the funeral ceremony.

In front of the extended sideways position of the left sided purple colored ear of the decorated dragon head in front of the steering wheel house on top of the first royal river barge, Imperatoress Haildrameme smiled at the Wind dancers on top of the pink unicorn head covered river barge. “I can’t believe that girl was so stupid to die inside the bathtub. This does not look good with you as the ruler of the confederation.”

“Me!” Kung sat next to his wife with a sour frown, saying into the purple colored nose patch in fury. “You are the co-ruler of the Confederation. Can’t you girls take a shower like a man? Less water, less mess, more fun…”

She laughed into the purple colored matching nose face patch and turned, watching the top of the fifth barge with the decorated snake head in red and brown. The team of pit metalists twirled an individual shaft in front of a body with a stern face. Each shaft glowed with an individual color that pinged from the color chart, honoring the fallen teen royal. The twirling team was led by second royal princess Mio and her sister third royal princess Nio. She exhaled, “Really? Are you really a man, Kung?”

He huffed at the metalist show also, “Really! I am a man.”

She puffed. Well, I hope that you are man enough, because the rest of the royals are talking about you.”

He gasped, “You sing in an array of nonsense musical words. You should have married the Marquise of the Wind instead. Why would the other royals be gossiping about me, wicked witch of the sands?”

She laughed. “They are not hot lip gossiping. They are dangerously plotting, idiot.”

“What are the other royals plotting, wicked witch of the sands?”

“They are deadly dealing with the demise and the destruction of the Confederation.”

He gasped with alarm. “Who tattled that information into your face patch?”

“Our set of spying spies that where all the face patches, idiot.”

He nodded. “This is problem.”

She exhaled. “This is war.”

 

In front of the left sided slanted orange colored eyeball of the decorated dragon head, the two-seater throne chair held Duke Allakon and Duchess Torgeezus from the Kingdom of the Land.

Duchess Torgeezus wore a smile and a yellow colored ankle-length gown underneath a long brown and black wolf fur coat that came from a pack of dead wild animals that roamed and killed some of the nice cattle which was used for meat to eat, wearing a golden colored cheekbone face patch to hear the funeral ceremony and a red colored cheekbone face patch to whisper to her husband Duke. “I enjoy watching the dancers from the Wind. They are all tall and elegant. I wonder if princess Nixie will be so refined and elegant when she takes over my duties as duchess of the Land.”

He wore a set of rounded dots of snot coming down the left nose hole in golden to hear the funeral ceremony and exhaled with a huff of annoyance. “That bitch, I have heard numerous ugly and nasty rumors about Princess Nixie.” Duke Allakon frowned as the red tinted cheekbone patch twinkled. “Jarl is going to have both hands dirt with her lies and her defiance. If the tradition had not been so established and engrained, I would suggest that Pelf marry our second royal prince Jarl. Then Nixie could marry Modoc while living inside the social tower. I really don’t like that girl.”

“There! There! We are going to retire from the royal scene. This is our right. Our children take over the crops fields and the lands.” She laughed. “We all had a good fucking time during the three years at the Royal Academy. I had fun fucking and funning with you.”

He turned and stared with a smile at the row of synchronized dancers of the Wind on top of the river barge also. “And I had a good fucking fun time only with you, my wife. I tried to teach our first royal son Modoc to restraint and only fuck his future bride. However, I have heard some nasty rumors that Modoc spends all his nights fucking with Ovilla or Nixie or Sedottie or…”

She smiled. “He is young and frisky like his father. It is a fun fucking time for the teens. Let them have their fun today. It is all about to end next week. Each royal will marry and then the hard work really begins. I so look forward to retiring as the duchess of the Land. The life on a farm is too long and too harsh. If only the natives didn’t like to eat,” giggling.

He exhaled. “Yes, I concur,” the cheekbone patch turned back into the natural skin tone of red tint that represented the natural coloring of Modoc and all the natives that reside within the Kingdom of Land. The prince displayed a tall and muscular body frame with a head of neatly cropped light brown hair with a set of bangs over both eyebrows. His face was unshaven with a light dusting of light brown hairs around the jaw line, the lips, and both nose holes that greatly annoyed his wife Duchess Torgeezus. His eyeballs were colored in hazel with tiny specks of gold that flared with angry. Allakon was the Duke for the Kingdom of the Land.

The Kingdom of the Land included miles and miles of bright red and fertile dirt that grew rows and rows of fresh food stuffs for the single continent, a big responsibility for Duke Allakon. The single continent housed numerous kingdoms and thousands of villages of people.

She reached over and patted his arm with a worried brow, staring at the barge with the twirlers of the shafts from the Kingdom of the Fire. “What is troubling you, Allakon? You seemed occupied with a set of heavy thoughts within your active neurons. It is a sad time in the Confederation with the death of a young teen royal. I am still shocked and stunned too.”

He sneered. “I don’t give a damn about the dead teen. She was a stupid creature to stay and play inside an oversized bathtub while full of food and drink. It is told that you should wait thirty minutes before swimming. She did not. I am concerned about the bottles of babies.”

She smiled. “The bottles of babies, the information is secret. The evidence is secretly stored only Kung sees the product.”

“Is it really a product or a measurement or a ruler?”

She gasped. “What does that mean? I don’t understand your question.”

“I was told that the bottles of babies exist only to humor and appeal all the other royal adults and their teen whores. For centuries now, the Kingdom of the Sand child has always married the Kingdom of the Land first born child.”

“Yes, that is correct and it will always be the circumstance.”

He nodded. “I don’t know. I worry about our first born prince Modoc. Wonder if all these hundreds of bottles of hundreds of babies are not destroyed?”

She laughed. “I see your confusion, Allakon. Each removed fetus from a teen whore does not survive. It is impossible. The extraction progress that the Pamburg scientists use is crude and ancient. It rips the poor fetus out from the tender vagina of the teen whore. Then, the fetus is torn apart in bone and flesh. It is quite simple and barbaric for the teen whore and the unborn fetus as they say.”

“I am still concerned.”

“Why would you be?”

He nodded. “I would like to eyewitness the destruction in the science room within the Pamburg Kingdom and see all the dead fetuses with my own pair of eyeballs. If one bottle of a fetus that came from Modoc were to surface here on the Land or in the Sand, then that child would be the first born child of Modoc and be the next imperator.”

“I don’t understand. That cannot happen. The child from Pelf and Modoc would be the next imperator which has existed for centuries,” she patted his arm with a smile. “You work too hard with mental thoughts.”

“Why is Nixie so short with a crooked nose? Her sister is tall with a crooked nose. Her mom and her dad are tall.”

“Her mom has that crooked nose which both girls display also. Both girls possess the head of white hair and the pair of violet eyeballs like their parents and a crooked nose like their mom. DNA is a funny thing. I would guess that her short height comes from her aunt. The young sister of Haildrameme was short like Nixie. As a matter of fact, Nixie looks very similar to her dead aunt. That is another tragic.”

He sneered. “That is another mystery. The young sister of Haildrameme married Vetepurr instead of my brother from the Land. That was another tradition that broke for some reason. I thought that was some crazy ass deal.”

“Vetepurr selected her after he won second place within the Public Presentation show eighteen years ago. He twirled a mean colorful shaft back then. Would you not agree?”

“Where did Pelf get that dimple?”

“Why are looking at a young teen?”

“I am looking out for our young teen first royal son Modoc. Pelf has a dimple on the left side of her face. You can see it when she smiles. Where did the dimple come from?”

She frowned. “A set of dimples is a childhood trait. The skin indentations go away in adulthood. Pelf is only eighteen years old. She is still a child within our eyeballs. Why are so detailed oriented with the royal princess today?”

He frowned. “I have always been detail oriented for years.”

She smiled. “I am glad that you care about the welfare of our first born son Modoc. The public presentation will be held next week for all the populous of the people to hear and see. The teens have selected a play Nab, the Numb. I always enjoyed that play.”

“Yes, it is a silly teenly play. The populous of the people will enjoy the teenly play. Then the populous of the people will select on an arm patch their favorite actor or actress in ascending order. Of course, Pelf will win like her mother Haildrameme did eighteen years old. And then Modoc will come in second like my brother Kung did.”

“Yes, our first prince son will be new Imperator of the Confederation. I am so proud. However, you do sound a little jealous of your brother.”

“Why does my brother Kung have a set of white hair and violet eyeballs like his wife Haildrameme?”

She patted his arm with a smile. “There you go again! It is DNA. Your royal ancestors have fucked, mated, and married for centuries with the Kingdom of the Sand. I would suspect that your great-great grandmother came from the Kingdom of the Sand, thus Kung and his white hair.”

He exhaled. “I guess so.”

She patted his arm with a smile and stared at the rows of marching guards from the Kingdom of the Sun. “So, everything will be fine, again. Next week, Pelf will be Imperatoress. Modoc will be the new Imperator. The populous of the people will be pleased. The royals will be pissed. But, life will go on and on another eighteen years.”

“Yes, you are correct, my wife. When do all the bottles of fetuses get destroyed?”

“They will be…” she gasped. “Modoc will visit the Pamburg Kingdom on his second day of reign as the new ruler of the Confederation. In there during the first visit into the Pamburg Kingdom, he orders the destruction of the all bottles of the dead fetuses.”

“Who tattled that information into your face patch?”

“Haildrameme.”

“Well, I don’t believe or trust Haildrameme. But Kung did visit the Pamburg Kingdom after the Public Presentation eighteen years ago. So, I guess it is true.”

She nodded with a smile and stared at the river barge with the twirlers. “See? You don’t have to worry anymore. The Confederation will thrive and continue with our son as the new Imperator and his new wife Imperatoress Pelf. She is really nice girl.”

“Then, we are stuck with that bitch named Nixie.”

“Then, we will retire from the lands and enjoy our long life together, my husband.” Torgeezus rolled the eyeballs into the skyline with frustration to see the plumes of colored tiny lava particles that painted the blue with beauty. She had lied to her wedded husband for a purpose. The bottles of babies were alive and growing strong inside the secret location of the science building within the Pamburg Kingdom. She knew as she had been there several times as an eighteen-year-old whore royal princess too.

At the end of nine months, a set of individual babies would be delivered within the populous of the people who would raise them as their own children. During the centuries for some reason, some of the populous of the people could not birth a baby. So, the numerous bottles of the babies will pop out and become a new native of one of the kingdom while maintaining and increasing the population of the people within the Confederation for the older and young set of royals.

Torgeezus didn’t give a shit if she had birthed one or none or numerous babies within a single bottle. The ritual was fun for her and functional for the Confederation. All the babies had been received into a nice home with a nice family. All the teen royals had tons of fucking fun. All the people were appealed and continued to work, serving the royals.

Her royal obligation was to born royal babies that grew up to rule the Kingdom of the Sand and the Kingdom of the Land like usual. Thus, the Confederation was at peace, again.

“As you think and said to me, my wife.” Allakon turned with a sigh and stared at each throne chair of older royals. Each royal whispered into a particular colored face patch with a plotting secret. Allakon didn’t have a secret to tattle, only miles and miles of red dirt that fed the entire Confederation of people. He was tired and ready to retire while allowing his second and third royal sons to take over all the crops of food. However, he didn’t trust and didn’t want second royal princess cunt Nixie as his future daughter in law.

He desired the older sister Pelf. However, Pelf was destined to replace her mother Haildrameme as Imperatoress of the Confederation like it had been done for centuries. Until, he could find a substitute for the teen Pelf which might be possible.

Each royal teen female was a whore and fucked a royal prince every night since turning eighteen years old. The royal ritual existed for teen fucking fun and finding a fucking mate who could tolerate your personality as an arrogant royal pain in the ass teen for centuries.

Now, it had been almost nine months from the first fuck night that each teen had attacked each other. Allakon remembered very well, since he had been seventeen years old and lived inside the social tower, fucking a royal princess very night, too.

All the newly developed fetuses were extracted inside the science building within the Pamburg Kingdom which was a closely guarded secret form a royal prince, only the royal princess ventured into the vast and secret kingdom. However, he didn’t believe his wife. She had been a whore teen too. But he had fallen in love with her and called out her name during the Time of Recognition.

His wife Torgeezus had hidden the truth from him. However, maybe, she didn’t want to talk about the extraction process which was personally humiliating. Actually, all her babies in the bottle had died or had been given to another childless couple to rear as their own child. Maybe, she felt guilty or sad about the missed children.

Allakon was a male without a heart and a set of emotions. He didn’t give a shit about a son or a daughter fetus that might had been survived during one of their numerous fucking session when they were both seventeen years old.

His life was the land, not some unknown children. His worry was the land and the right child.

His son Modoc, the first royal prince was an idiot, a careless administrator, and a lousy airship pilot. It was convenience that his best friend Vantrey could fly an airship. However, Allakon knew his mother Princeletess Glay who was not an idiot.

Glay had redistributed all her male and female young and bright guards around the kingdoms of the Confederation, removing them from the hot and heated desert for survival and ambition. Each native was a giant body compared to the average male that could withstand heat and cold elements as well as fight with a shaft. Glay desired a better place, a bigger spot, and a bath of cool water every night, instead of an extra-large pup tent made of dried up beetle shells within the Kingdom of the Sun. Thus, the twinkling face patches with an array of secret whispers of gossip about a mutiny, a coup, a rebellion, or a takeover of the Confederation from Kung.

Allakon did not desire to be part of any type of rebellion or serve as ruler of the Confederation He was a farmer at heart and at mind. He only wanted to provide food to the populous of the people. However, the Kingdom of the Land was overcrowded with livestock animals, field crops, and exhausted workers to tend the same plot of soil. Allakon had shouted and whispered the delicate situation into the face patch of Kung. Kung had ignored the words and the situation like the imperator before him and would not or could not align the resources of the Confederation with the vast resources of the Pamburg Kingdom.

The Confederation was running out of fertile lands for food and resources. Kung knew but didn’t bother to rally the royals for a peaceful protect or a dinner drink with the Pamburg king.

Allakon was a peaceful person. However, his family and livelihood was slowly crashing down over a burnt field of stinky food. As more food was needed for the populous of the people, more dangers occurred, such like, burnt crops, destroyed equipment, and dead animals. A farmer couldn’t replace a dead cow in one day.

Pelf was the key of success for the Confederation. She was a virgin royal teen. Her mom didn’t let any other prince touch her daughter, since her evil mother Haildrameme had the same single wicked thought process of Allakon. The only virgin royal and one of the many available Pamburg princes would wed in a hand of marriage and a community of sharing. Then the two great nations would combine resources with peace.

The spoiled and pampered royal princesses and princes of the Pamburg Kingdom were birthed and reared at the same time as the Confederation royals which was convenience and odd. However, only one prince was chosen as king and one princess was chosen as queen. Thus, there was some type of competitive process to select the royal pairing like the public presentation within the Confederation.

Allakon had found out that piece of hot juicy gossip one day during a food rush to the Kingdom of the Sand. As usual, Modoc had crash landed one of older airships again. So, Allakon had to make the airship run with a new wagon of food, landing over the sands and walked into the hallway of the social tower. He needed to tell all the workers to come and unload the food shipment before spoilage and stopped, standing at the edge of the open archway that led into the kitchen space. He could smell the good food cooking and baking while his mouth watered for the baked goodies. The workers were kind to offer sweet treats after a food shipment too. Then his eardrums heard the whines of each worker.

Pelf had to receive the best pieces of meats, fruits, and vegetables for her royal plate. Pelf had to receive the finest fabric for her royal dress. Pelf had to receive best servants for her royal treatment. Pelf was going to be offered to the hand of one of the royal princes of Pamburg Kingdom right before the pubic presentation was announced. Allakon was angry at first and then completely understood. Kung had been listening to the complaints of the people, not the whining royals. Thus, So, Pelf was not touched by any one of the teen royal males.

Allakon was at first pleased and then later annoyed. His son Modoc would marry the bitch Nixie and still become the new imperator. However, Pelf had become an obsession with Allakon after that secret fact finding discovery. The rumor was true in which Kung was a gay male who didn’t fuck his wife Haildrameme. Kung had not engaged in female sex as a seventeen-year-old male either. Thus, Haildrameme had fucked an array of numerous princes for her enjoyment at the age of seventeen years old while knowing that she was going to be the next Imperatoress of the Confederation.

Allakon had fucked the bitch on numerous nights at the age of sixteen years old, too. Thus, Pelf could be his true biological daughter by Haildrameme. That thought excited both his neurons and his dick, if he could prove it. Then, Allakon could benefit by living within the vast and rich Pamburg Kingdom with his real daughter. He would bring his wife Torgeezus will him. He truly loved her but he truly wanted to know if Pelf was his daughter too.

So, he had plotted a secret plan to find out the true father of Pelf and the real heir to the Confederation. His other plot was to pair Modoc with Nixie.

Modoc fucked Nixie on numerous occasions based on the face patch gossip. Thus, nixie should have at least one or more babies in a bottle which was located inside the Pamburg Kingdom. If Allakon could prove the existence of one baby that had been birthed by Nixie and fathered by Modoc, then Nixie and Modoc would marry instead. The Confederation would continue to thrive and exist.

His newly discovered real daughter Princess Pelf would become the new queen of the Pamburg Kingdom and share all the resources of the vast Pamburg Kingdom.

His idea had merit, not momentum.

The second key was getting access into the secret science building within the Pamburg Kingdom. Allakon had been pondering that problem without a solution. He exhaled with a sigh, focusing the heavy thoughts on a new solution and stared at the body podium with the green colored dead thing on top that actually stunk with vile odor into his nose holes.

 

In front of the purple colored flat nose of the dragon head, an elevated two-seater throne chair held one individual near the arm rest. Baron Vetepurr wore a pair of golden tinted devil horns on front of his forehead which was silence and stood a little taller than his first born royal princess daughter Pio with a tone of glowing white tinted skin from living years underneath a metal pit. Sunlight did not penetrate the landmass. He wore a dark blue cloak like his daughter without a shirt that protected some of the naked skin from the flaring sparks of the hot metal. The underground pits were very steamy and very heated. A body couldn’t dress in too many fancy accessories, such like, a shirt or a tunic or a long ankle-length gown. The sizzling heat and steam would suffocate the human into instant death.

Thus, each male metalist wore a naked chest which allowed the heat to sweat off a heated face and body. A pair of loose trousers caught the set of flying metal sparks and burnt the loose fabric, not the tender flesh of the male. A pair of short heavy walking boots protected the feet that allowed the metalist to continue to work or not to eat. Each male wore a set of long hair on the sides of the face and down the back spine. If a piece of flying metal hit the hair strand, then burned off the group of hair strands, not the delicate face tissue. Thus, the hairy skull was marred in a series of pink tinted vertical and horizontal parts like the comb contained a blade.

Each female wore a single band around the breasts for decency mostly. Some of the older female metalist went naked on the chest like the young males, since the chest and the breasts were deeply scarred beyond eyeball recognition, thus the long life of a metalist.

If the metalist lived that long inside the underground pit without dying from metal poisoning or metal scar burns or metal shrapnel penetration.

Each female wore a set of loose trousers to catch the flying metal debris and save the legs which hang over pair of heavy walking boots for the care of the foot. Each female wore a set of long hair over the face and down the back spine which was additional protection for the human body from the tiny sparks of flying heated metals. However, each bone skull was burn-marred like each male with a series of vertical and horizontal pink tinted burnt skin that naturally parted the hair which covered the entire scalp.

If a metalist lost one foot or both feet due to the metal burns, the metalist was killed on sight. The metalist was put down to rest inside the after-light. The underground pits required working on a good pair of legs with a good set of feet. A limp metalist could not tote and carry a tube of heavy metal components or assist with a single vat of heavy metal liquid.

Baron Vetepurr was the owner of the all the underground pits as a royal. However, his knowledge and skills required his full attention with safety details for continuance of the metal component production which provided an assortment of metal parts for every mechanic item within the Confederation. He exposed a naked chest that was covered in a series of small to very large rusty colored scars from years of working inside the pits while sitting inside the wide throne chair, staring at the rows of twirling metalists.

Each row swirled the long shaft in a precise twirl around the body and into the air as each steel rod glowed in a different color in the air waves. Each row only contained a set of females. The males were too sick to twirl a shaft or were working inside one of the underground pits while slowly dying from the radiation poison in which the body of a man could not tolerate for some reason. All the males would be dead in a few days.

Kung was stupid, not recognizing the grunts and the grumbles of the other royals. The Confederation kingdoms needed more land and more food items to survive the upcoming harsh wintertime weather. He was destined to retire as the old Imperator of the Confederation but his daughter would not be the ruler next week.

Vetepurr had carefully and cautiously plotted and planned his revenge on Kung as he had told his first born princess. Words are meaningless. Action are worthy, good or bad.

Pio would not win the famous Public Presentation from the hearts of the populous of the people but she was leading the royal competition with the highest number of bottles of babies, where the bottles were safely secured inside the science building within the Pamburg Kingdom.

Vetepurr had never been within the mysterious kingdom that hid between a set of two crystal glittering rock made gates but Pio had visited during the nighttime on numerous occasions.

Once the announcement of the winner of the Public Presentation which would be Princess Pelf within a rigged royal system by Kung next week, Vetepurr would order the attack of each social tower with the rows and rows of devoted metalists. Each metalist would invaded a social tower and kill the royal family, including Kung, his wife Imperatoress, and his two daughters Pelf and Nixie. Then, his first royal princess Pio would be the new young and bold Imperatoress of the Confederation. Vetepurr would be her adviser to assist with ruling all the kingdoms of the Confederation. Vantrey would humbly rule beside his new wife.

Vetepurr continued to stare with a smile and a chuckle at the fifth barge of twirling metalists that was decorated with a head of a red and brown snake with a pair of orange eyeballs and an open mouth of yellow long fangs.

 

In front of the extended sideways position of the right sided purple colored ear of the dragon head on top of the first royal river barge, Queen Ylangling from the Kingdom of the Snow smiled at the dancers on top of the fourth barge, and as the pair of golden tinted earrings dangled from the earlobes in silence for the upcoming death funeral ceremony. A right sided arched brow face patch twinkled in red colors into the matching arched brow of her husband King Amoywane. “I am pleased with the good news from the lips of our daughter Kamela last night at the dinner table. She is the leader of the fetuses. When our daughter Kamela marries the son of the Land, we will exile Kung and all his clan directly into an island within the ocean waters.”

“I don’t want them to be warm. I want them to be cold and misery. Kung and his whore wife and his two daughters shall live within the cold mountain range of the Kingdom of the Snow. I’m still thawing out from the visit to our royal lodge last week.”

“When she wins the battle of the bottles of babies, we will attack and kill both Pelf and Nixie. That would be our only chance to take over the leadership from Kung and keep and retain the leadership as the ruler of the Confederation, once all the heirs are dead. We will rule for the rest of the centuries. Our vast army of snow creatures and snow crew is ready on the whisper from my face patch.”

He smiled. “We should vote and remove Kung as the ruler tomorrow morning during one of the boring royal meetings. It is his fault. It is his bathtub. And it is his tower building.”

“I agree with your diplomatic tact. It would be less of my blood that is shed for peace.”

He continued to nod and smile at the fourth barge of dancers. “Then we could claim the fame and rule the Confederation.”

She smiled. “Now is not the time, my love. There is an entire river barge which is filled with rows of guards from the Sun. I understand better the permanent smug on the fucking face of Glay. She has a plot up her skirt which does not involve us, my beauty.”

He nodded with a chuckle. “What is she planning without us, my love?”

“A rebellion!” She gasped. “When is the rebellion occurring without us?”

He exhaled. “I don’t know the time table. But I would guess it will be right before the final announcement results from the Public Presentation. That would be the perfect time to murder Kung and Haildrameme along with Pelf and Nixie inside the Assembly Hall. No one else is there but the family of the Kingdom of the Sand as they show up on the arm patch.”

“Yes, that is a perfect place for a murder in silence. Hmm, that is next week, too. Maybe, we should beat Glay to the punch. Excuse my pun!”

“Yes, my love, I think exactly like you, too. However, we must outfight with Glay without our resources. That is not easy against a giant male and female.”

She nodded. “I concur. And I don’t trust Baron Vetepurr and the Kingdom of Fire natives either. Each one of those girls is creepy looking with a bald skull and a pair of painted silver colored forearms and completed covered hands and fingers. Each one wears a long cape that covers the bald skull but not her altered arms. Where are the rest of the males? I never see a male among the bald head females.”

“The males are all dead. They can’t take the heat,” he laughed. “It is the metal that stains all the arm limbs, hands, and fingers. It is the heat that rips out the hair follicles from a skull. The metal is cool, not heated. But the minerals quickly cling to the outer skin. I am grateful for the ugly looking metalists. Or my daughter would be doing that job.”

She chuckled. “Ah! I understand your fake alliance with Vetepurr.”

He smiled. “Yes, my fake alliance with Vetepurr is true. But it works both ways. Vetepurr is up to something nasty too. Look how precise each twirler handles that shaft. That technique requires skill and time to wand a thin piece of metal like that, if the metal happens to hit the tender forehead or another tender forearm. Do you understand the damaged a shaft does to a healthy body, my beauty? I don’t believe that the rows and rows of guards are as precise with the shaft like the rows and rows of twirlers.”

“The guard doesn’t need the shaft with a set of brute strength that could rip out your left leg socket with ease, my love.”

“Yes, you are identified both bold strengths within the Sun and the Fire Kingdoms. So, how do we murder Kung and all of his royal family members without getting murdered by Glay and Vetepurr, the two real evil doers of the Confederation?”

She laughed. “Do you know that the pretty tiny snow berries that come in the color of dull orange are very poisonous to the human body?”

He smiled. “I do believe so, my beauty.”

“It is said that one or two bites into the juicy berry will drain down the throat and then close up the esophagus.

He smiled. “Do you know that the esophagus must remain open for one to breathe in oxygen for life?”

“I do believe so.”

“We invite Glay and Vetepurr over to our social tower for dinner to witness the Public Presentation and watch our children. Glay likes our snow meat. Vetepurr likes our snow cones.”

“I like your plot. After the Public Presentation, what do we do with the three dead bodies, my beauty?”

Do you know that the snow creatures of the Kingdom of the Snow love to devour the foreign meat, blood, and bones and tissues?”

“I do believe so,” he laughed with a nod.

 

In front of the right sided slanted orange colored eyeball of the decorated dragon head, the two-seater throne chair held Marquee Jennessee with a smile at the fourth barge of dancers, dancing her sandals side to side with the music. “Look at the leadership of Sedottie! She is doing very well leading the rows of dancers. Ovilla has the more natural dance form and elegance, of course, which comes from me, you know. But her sister is executing each dance move very well.”

Her husband Marquise Fallacious was a poet of love poems who enjoyed freedom as a royal and his wife as a royal ruler. “I am pleased with Sedottie too.”

“I am more pleased with Ovilla. She has shown true bravery and ambition. She will be the next Imperatoress and will marry Modoc.”

“I want to believe but I feel somewhat…”

“Don’t start with your internal mushy emotions! Our first born princess wants more for her person. I encourage it.”

He exhaled. “Why do you encourage such an impossible title, Jennessee? We never discussed that our daughter would be the next Imperatoress, instead of the next marquee.”

“I am very concerned about the allotment of food items. We are dancers. Dancers require tables of food. Allakon likes to bitch and then negotiates and then shorts the final food wagons within our kingdom. It pisses me off. He has been doing that since he became duke…”

“That was eighteen years ago.”

“Yes, he has been doing that for last eighteen years.”

“You wanted to marry him, not me.”

“No.”

“You fucked him more nights than you fucked me. There were some nights that I was very lonely and alone.”

“You were always with your books.” She laughed. “I fucked him for fun. I fucked you for love. I married you.”

“You announced that you would marry me after the teen royal Public Presentation.”

“What is up with your mushy emotions today?”

“I am just feeling sad about Triddie.”

She frowned. “She is dead. You don’t have to feel sad. She is gone. She can’t come back. But our daughter is going to be the next Imperatoress of the Kingdom of the Sand and rule the confederation. Then we will get more food shipments.”

He gasped. “I can’t believe my eardrums. You are sacrificing your daughter for food.”

“Yes! Please, continue to act like a numb. The dancers need tables of food. The writers eat all the tables of food, since they sit on an ass and think of love poems all day and night.”

He frowned. “I feel insulted.”

She exhaled. “Yes, please continue to act like an ass. Ovilla loves Modoc. She figured that one out on her own with her mind and her heart. She has been in love with Modoc for years. This is the perfect situation. Ovilla will marry Modoc. Exmore will become a writer. He shares your mushy emotion that makes a great poet. Sedottie will lead the dancers. We will get more food shipments. Then, we will retire and have fun. The happy ending!”

He exhaled. “I write about happy endings. I don’t know if they really exist, Jennessee.”

 

In front of the flat purple colored nose of the dragon head, inside a single throne chair, the kingdom of the Fire Baron Vetepurr observed with a smile the rows of twirlers without a golden colored face patch. He wasn’t interested in hearing the funeral ceremony about a dead royal. His second and third royal daughters were leading the twirlers. Each shaft flared in a different color within the bright sunshine of the late morning.

Pio was going to marry the first royal prince Vantrey from the Kingdom of the Sun after the conclusion of the silly Public Presentation next week during a day of numerous royal weddings.

His other two daughters were going to marry the two other sons of the Sun. Then, Vetepurr and his metalists would charge and attack the Kingdom of the Sun, eliminating the rest of the natives that would threaten his new reign of the Confederation.

Then one by one, he would charge and raid each kingdom, killing all the guards with the team of talented deadly twirlers. The guards marched around like a set of toy soldiers from a toy box for a child.

He was not worried about the royal teen royal Vantrey, the first royal prince of Glay. Vetepurr had seen the fear within the eyeballs of Vantrey. The baron knew the game plan too well. The young royal was in love. Love made a male do anything. The young royal was afraid. Fear was an alley for the enemy or a future father in law.

His plan was working out perfectly.

A few hours, after the announcement of the Public Presentation and the winner performer as Princess Pelf, there will be a new announcement, the sudden death of Princess Pelf and her poor royal family members including Modoc. Then, Imperatoress Pio and Imperator Vantrey will rule the confederation along with their children for the rest of eternity.

 

On the left side of the stationary metal platform that held a flat sheet with the green covered human body, Countess Zorachina from the Kingdom of the Lakes wore a golden tinted jaw line face patch for the upcoming death funeral of her daughter and an arched brow face patch in the color of sky blue that twinkled with her sobs and soft words to her husband. She cried into his chest with a sad face. “I should attack and cut off the head of Kung in defiance of the death of our dead royal daughter. This is his fault. That is his property. He was neglectful and should be punished for losing the young life of our royal princess.”

Count Quinastine from the Kingdom of the Lakes hugged his wife with a set of tears also. “I agree more and beyond. When do we perform that feat?”

She sobbed through the tears, wiping off a wet and sad face with a sneer. “Kung is being taken care of as we speak. He will not be any trouble to us. His wife Haildrameme is the real bitch of the royals. She will cause major trouble for us. So, we should work together to contain her once and forever,” she stared at the non-moving body of the green colored thing on top of the flat sheet and as her active mind clicked with the upcoming possibilities of a new leader within the Confederation. She enjoyed spending her time with Ylangling instead of snobby Haildrameme and chatty Duchess Torgeezus during the required visit within the Kingdom of the Sand. However, Ylangling was smarter than the current adult dull royals.

Zorachina would not be surprised if Ylangling would slip a sleeping potion down into the pre-offered cold beverage to her royal friend and then whisk the unconscious body upward to view the beautiful snow-capped peaks of the Kingdom of the Snow.

Of course, Zorachina would freeze from the cold weather and then thaw out in the mild springtime next to the unconscious body of Haildrameme, finding the new snow beasts very unfriendly during the social hour. Of course, Ylangling didn’t have the heart to kill an unarmed royal but the animals didn’t seem to care. However, Zorachina didn’t mind killing for the revenge of her dead royal daughter.

She sobbed with tears in fury of her dead daughter. “We must prepare for the secret and swift invasion. I am a simple fisher woman, not a warrior. We start this afternoon while our first born royal son Ferron is nicely entertaining the teens at the royal Academy. We start to prepare a set of numerous cases of burning lava f-bombs that can fly through a nose hole or an eyeball of each animal.”

He smiled. “The eyeball would look pretty and be a nice surprise.”

“Then we charge all of our river barges and attack the social tower of Kung. His tower is closest to the water for fun. Then we charge the sands with the f-bombs and then enter into the imperator tower with ease.”

“What about Pelf?”

She exhaled with a sigh of depression. “Ferron loves Pelf.”

“Then our plan is thorough and brilliant. We kill Kung and Haildrameme and Nixie inside the Dinner Hall. The Sand tower does not have soldiers but servants. Ferron will marry Pelf and rule the Confederation in exchange for losing our princess daughter princess. Then our children will rule for centuries to come in peace and prosperity.”

She sobbed with tears. “What about the Pamburg Kingdom?”

“We will negotiate a peaceful agreement and share all the resources with the arrogant princes and princesses of Pamburg. Then we all experience the happy ending.”

 

On the other side of the stationary metal platform and the royals from the Kingdom of the Lakes, Glay stood beside the body podium with the wrapped green thing on top of the metal sheet and faced the lush green colored woodlands that outlined the edge of the river with a sour frown and as, her orange colored column of snot dots twinkled underneath a right nostril. “We should attack right now and kill all the royals. All our guards are present. We are here. All the royals are present minus one, of course. Most of the natives are here too. We could kill everyone including the silly natives of the Wind and then start all over again.”

Glay was the leader and the princeletess of the Kingdom of the Sun. The land was dry and harsh and heated from the bright sun, without any rainfall. Each year, more babies died within the hot heat. Each year, more teens perished from the Time of the Maturity ritual. Each year, more guards moved and lived within the other kingdoms, abandoning their home land and their dreams.

Princeletess Glay was a wise woman and a strong leader. She had allowed her native subject to be housed, fed, and placed into every kingdom. Now, her royal subjects of guards numbered one to five for each native within the other kingdoms. Yes, she was a smart royal. She had been plotting and planning to overthrow the current leadership of Imperator Kung, since she was thirteen years old, living inside the sand castle during her academic studies at Royal Academy. She lived and enjoyed the lush and lavish cool sand castles, rich food, and numerous servants.

Kung was a pompous low royal prince, without a set of silver components. He ruled nothing but the tan and beige colored sands, the continuous bolts of lightning streaks, and a kingdom of non-thinking servants that waited on each young royal and every adult royal during a royal visit. His life was luxurious and plentiful. He received a daily food wagon, a monthly set of fresh guard units, and a weekly entertainment shows, all for free.

The rest of the kingdom royals were the puppets of Kung that fed, performed, and entertained his merriment and contentment. However, the other royals were not merry, happy, or content about the current situation, either. The other kingdoms produced and expensed for free all their products and maintained a set of large amounts of family units including children that had to work the lands for more merchandise which were given away for free under the old barter exchange system.

The first royal Prince Vantrey of the Kingdom of the Sun had been informed about the evil plot that came from his royal partners, before he had entered the Royal Academy at the age of thirteen years old. He was assigned a set of princely duties also during the four year stay inside his assigned sand castle within the Kingdom of the Sand, without sharing his secret with his best friend Modoc or his girl Princess Pio.

He laughed. “Yes, I like that plan but not here and not now. I am shocked also. The rows of metalists who are disguised as twirlers that come from the Kingdom of the Fire are a very impressive lot with their individual shaft skills. I am afraid for my life.”

She slightly turned and watched with one eyeball the snake barge without looking suspicious. “Yes, I am stunned as well. Vetepurr has been keeping the team of twirlers a nice secret from the other royals. If not for the death of the green thing beside me, we would not have seen the row and rows of tall and strong metalists. I don’t realize that the metalist had a talent or a hobby of twirling a deadly shaft.”

“Yes.”

She exhaled. “I am a stupid leader. I didn’t understand the end result of your social arrangement that comes from the Time of Recognition. So, every single male dies inside each lava pit.”

He gasped. “Wait! I can’t believe your words. I didn’t completely understand. Vetepurr marries each Fire princess to one of our young prince of the Sun, so the male works inside the lava pits until death.”

She nodded. “Yes, every single one of four natives of the Sun who is married to a Fire princess is tall and strong and able to fulfill the pit need. Vetepurr and the past baronesses of the Fire only birthed daughters, since the underground minerals alter the genes inside the egg of the female. Thus, each zygote is conceived as a female.

He frowned. “I’m the numb here. Vetepurr had been killing off all the past, present, and future young and viable guard units of the Confederation.”

He laughed. “The guard units are a joke within the kingdoms. The handsome, strong, tall, and able females and males need a better purpose than sweating in the dry and heated desert or standing at attention between the lifeless granite statues inside the Assembly Hall at the social tower within the Kingdom of the Sands. Kung feeds them for free. Kung clothes them for free. Kung arms them for free. He uses them for nothing but the march without a musical song.”

She exhaled. “I have clearly not voiced my purpose within the Confederation. The Kingdom of the Sun, the young warriors are trained on a daily basis for war with our enemy. They represent a fighting unit of guards to defend our lands and our honors. No other kingdom has a rolling army.”

He laughed. “What enemy, Glay? What war, dear? We have been at peace for so long that my pair of silver components has turned into a set of golden fossilized brass.”

She gasped. “How dare you mock my purpose, my promise? Now, I have learned the truth.”

“I do not mock you, you purpose or your promise.” He turned and stared at the dancers. “Look at the river barge with the snake head. The snake head is so silly. Why does each river barge have an animal theme?”

“The tradition is many, many old. One of the ancient counts had been wedded to one of the dancers of the Wind a long, long time ago. The new countess created and built the face on each river barge. The tradition continues still.”

He laughed. “For fun and for terror, some of the natives were too frightened to board one of the decorative beastie barges.”

“Why do we need music or flutists or dancers?”

“I like the music.”

“What?”

“I love you.”

She sneered into the black tinted column of the patterned snot-balls face patch on the side of the left nostril. “Hush your lips! Before you are halved as two of the side dressings in blood red in-between that smelly green thing.”

“I don’t know that death stunk up the nostrils.”

Glay frowned. “If all the other royals knew that our kingdom was only a handful of guards, then we would be attacked.”

He laughed. “Who would a royal or an idiot want to rule and live within miles and miles of dry heated soil? This is our rational for a rebellion. I wanna live inside the air conditioned social tower with all the servants. What is wrong with the servants?”

“There is nothing wrong with the servants.” She stared into the woodlands with a sigh. “I just wanna cold bath every night.”

 

On top of the second royal river barge with the first royal teens in front of the brown eyeball of the eagle head, first royal princess Pio of the Kingdom of the Fire gasped with shock and said into the orange chin patch. “I can’t believe that she missed the shaft. My sister Mio performed the spinning turn and then missed the flying rod. This is so terrible. This is so bad. The rod dropped down over the hard surface of the floor. She had to stop her marching routine and squat down to pick up the rod. We had practiced that move within the routine over and over again until she was perfect. Well, my sister Mio has ruined the entire beautiful show for Triddie.”

Nixie tapped on the hand of Modoc with a sour frown, saying into the yellow colored cheekbone face patch. “I got outta of bed for this mess. It is so cold here. Why is Kamela wearing a pretty black colored fur coat? Where is my black colored fur coat? Where is my hot beverage? Where are the servants of the river barge?”

Ovilla tapped on the arm of Modoc with a sour frown. “I got wet. It is raining down a set of fake snowflakes. Where did the all the wet snowflakes come from? I am cold now. Where is my hot beverage? Where is my fur coat like Kamela? Where are the servants to bring me a fur coat and a beverage?”

Modoc exhaled with a sigh and whispered into the dark green colored chin patch. “I got stuck here without a royal punishment, Vantrey.”

Vantrey smiled into the dark green colored chin patch. “I got stuck here with my girl with a royal award, bro.”

Pio pointed at the twirlers with a nod and a smile. “Look at my twirlers. They’re doing a good job with the shaft. I worked with each one to perfect the routine. Mio still needs work. But overall, they are perfect.”

 

One the first royal, Glay lifted an arm into the air with a sour frown into the woodlands and continued to stand beside the stationary body podium that held the green colored thing. “Thank one and all for coming here to see this wonderful sight. Please accept this body and refresh the river with life,” she dropped the arm and slapped a hand onto the lever, slamming the handle down toward the metal floor of the river barge. The body podium lifted upward and then tilted down sideways. The green colored thing slid off the metal table and dropped down, drowning inside the green colored river water.

Inside the second barge with the eagle face and a single row of five first royal teens, Ovilla gasped in shock and jabbed a finger at the empty body podium with a sour frown and as, the lavender cheekbone twinkled in pretty colors that echoed to no one. “Did you see that? That body, it just dropped down and off from the metal podium. And then that body, it just drowned down into the river. Yucko! The river is the life of the fishies and the food that I eat. Well, I am mortified. I am grossed out. I am not ever eating seafood again for the rest of my life. That dead body is so unsanitary, ya’ll. Is everyone hearing me? That is sick. The dead body of Triddie has polluted the home of the fishes.”

Princesselet Glay nodded with a smile, and as her golden snot balls on the right nose hole twinkled with light. “Thank you for coming to the funeral ceremony. Each river barges will putt-putt you back home to your native kingdom for your daily and nightly work shift.”

 

 

 

12th hour (mid-day)

 

Kingdom of the Wind

 

Home of Marquee Jennessee and Marquise Fallacious

First royal princess Ovilla, second royal prince Exmore

and dead third royal princess Sedottie

 

Slimy neon pink colored shoreline and blue skyline location

Entrance gates of tree trunk setting

 

 

The single River Rat speed boat sped down the calm blue tinted Delta waters toward the open ocean waters at the end of the continent, zigzagging across the placid waves of a pretty warm day and circled around the water, docking by a pink and slimy leafy shoreline, stopping, and wobbled over the water. The River Rat driver yelled with a grin, “Home, sweet home!”

Cumberrun stood upright from the rear seat with a sneer at the ass of the stupid driver. “What the fuck does that mean?”

The River Rat driver laughed with a grin. “You, girls are back here at your home kingdom,” he turned and point to the landscape with a laugh.

Cumberrun slowly spun around in the layers of silk skirts with a gasp to see the landscape of the unfamiliar kingdom. “Shit!”

Strawn slowly stood upright and spun around with a sour frown at the new landscape, lifting the layers of skirts to the kneecaps, exposing the trousers and the boot toes, carefully climbing out of the boat and stood upright in the slimy pink tinted sandy shoreline inside the pool of shallow water. He reached over and grabbed, jerking on the naked arm of Cumberrun while imitating a sissy female alto. “Come on, sister dear! We’re back to our home.”

He grunted in low tenor. “Yeah, right, okay,” Cumberrun grabbed and lifted the colorful green, yellow, and blue silk skirt up to the kneecaps, exposing a pair of black tinted leather trousers and the black tinted boot toes, tumbling over the lip of the small speed boat with a sour frown and a loud huff and stood next to his princely brother. Strawn continued to hold the naked arm and steady his brother with a sour frown and a loud grunt of annoyance.

The shoreline of the Kingdom of the Wind was lined in two layers of slimy pink dead and dried leaves that flew off the rows of tall trees into the air and eventually landed back down over the soil. The color of the fine sand was pink tinted, if you could find it among the dead leaves.

They slowly waddled in a pair of boots and a gathered long skirt through the slick pink slimy sand and the shallow water, strolling away from the speed boat a few feet and halted in front of a solid row of massive red colored gigantic trees with red colored bark and extremely tiny pink tinted leaves in the zillions. The red tinted trunk bark of each tree width could hold a long row of five upright tall males. In the middle of the solid row of gigantic tall red barked tree trunks, there were two trees that stood side by side, wearing a wrapped cord of purple tinted vine with an array of tiny black colored flowers. The purple colored vine whipped back and forth, slapping the ground soil into the dust particles into the air and then smacked down onto the red bark into tiny bits of wood splinters into the air also without stopping. You could see where the tree naked from bark after the slap of the tip of the vine.

Cumberrun gasped with alarm. “What the fuck is this or that or it or something?”

Strawn gasped with a worried brow and a whisper for his eardrums only. “Okay. This is really colorful and creepy and cool.”

Cumberrun spun around with a sneer to see the crew of the speed boat, “Hey, a…”

“Anything wrong, girls!” The River Rats driver laughed with his crew and then winked at Cumberrun. The four members of the boat crew continued to laugh and point at two gigantic whipping vines with a series of sounds of oh’s and awe’s. The driver nodded with a grin at the Pamburg princes in disguise. “Well, we did our job. Thanks for the box of raw minerals. We dropped ya’ll at the front of the entrance gates of your lovely home which is the wild and beautiful Kingdom of the Wind. You do understand why is it called the Kingdom of the Wind, don’t ya’ll? The wind whips both of those two nasty looking purple colored vines with the black tiny flowers up and down and side to side which could kill a healthy male, but you are two sissy girls. I guess the vines love the little girls. Those giant tree trunks look both creepy and colorful to me, too. But hey, I ain’t from the Kingdom of the Wind like you, girls. Right, gorgeous?”

“Right!” Cumberrun spun around with a sour frown and stared at the gigantic red barked trees and two whipping purple tinted colored vines and the black colored flowers with a worried mind.

The speed boat revved the engine with a loud roar and the crew roared with vile laughter. The boat steered in high speed down the water and away from the shoreline of the Kingdom of the Wind.

Strawn exhaled with a huff of worry and stared at the landscape. “Okay. The single row of tall trees guards the entrance into the Kingdom of the Wind. I don’t see any other entrance point through the massive and wide row of gigantic red barked colored trees. Do you like to climb, sister dear?”

“Shut the fuck up, Strawn!” Cumberrun growled with annoyance and stared at the landscape pink and yellow and green and red weird ass landscape too.

“But I do see two overgrown red colored tree trunks with a set of two overgrown purpled tinted vines that hold a pretty row of dangling black dull colored flowers. What do think?”

“Black color represents a funeral back home within the Pamburg Kingdom…”

“That’s not the correct answer, bro.” Strawn frowned at the row of trees. “How do we get inside the Kingdom of the Wind?”

“Dunno.” Cumberrun turned and frowned at the long row of giant tall overstory trees of thick pink tinted leaves which didn’t show a civilized life form but plant life.

“How do we get around the Kingdom of the Wind?”

“Dunno.”

“How do we get up and over the damn trees?”

“Dunno.”

Strawn nodded with a smile. “There are two massive trees that ascend up into the clouds. Each tree contains a single yellow colored flat-like plant vine. The yellow colored vine twists around and around, going up and around the red colored tree bark of the tree trunk like a staircase. Each vine is sorta level and bumpy like a set of steps, Yeah!”

Cumberrun snapped the fingers with a nod. “That’s it. It is a walking staircase that goes up the tree and over into…”

“Where? Where does this lead?”

Cumberrun laughed with a nod and slapped a hand on the collar bone of Strawn, “The Kingdom of the Wind, my princely brother…”

The tree tops continued to sway side to side. The wind shifted and blew the scarf off from the hair roots of Strawn. He jerked the scarf around the skull. “I agree. So, we walk up the twisting yellow colored vine staircase and then go into the Kingdom of the Wind. Then, we find Teath and get the hell out before someone finds us as a set of criminals or a pair of non-guests or whatever.”

Cumberrun nodded with a smile at the row of trees. “Great plan. So, you go first.”

“Naw, you go first. I insist.” He laughed.

“I insist, bro. You are the first born prince of the Pamburg Kingdom.”

Strawn pointed with a smile to one of the two trees with the whipping vine. “Okay. We go up the side of the plant-covered yellow colored staircase together like a pair of sissy girls.”

He exhaled with worry. “How do we do that?”

Strawn jabbed a finger at the staircase. “Look! The plant staircase doesn’t move side to side. The piece of growing plant looks stable and steady. It is only the whipping ass gigantic vine of purple that moves up and down and side to side. So we ran ahead at full speed and then race up the plant-made staircase, junking and ducking down between the loud snaps of a single whipping vine. I will crouch down at the waistline. You follow too close behind my ass. Then we are inside bowing down at the Kingdom of the Wind,” laughing.

Cumberrun exhaled with a huff of worry. “Yeah! That’s the best plan.”

Strawn crouched down at the waistline, grabbing, and waddled up the layer of long skirts into a ball, holding between both hands with a huff of worry. He raced ahead toward the side of the targeted tree with the bumpy but level staircase. Cumberrun copied the movement of Strawn, posing down in a crouch, and held the long skirt between two hands also, following behind the ass of his brother with a worried brow.

A right boot toe of Strawn hit the first step with ease as the whipping vine sailed forward and slapped into the side of the red tree bark with a loud snap above the scarf and then jerked backward into the blue sky. The left boot toe of Strawn climbed the second step with ease also. The right boot toe of Strawn tapped the third set. Then, the whipping vine sailed forward and twisted the tip of the vine, smashing between the fourth and the third step for the staircase.

Cumberrun jerked backward with a gasp of shock at the plant tip on top of third step and then tumbled backward onto a back spine, sliding back down the climbed steps. The whipping vine jerked backward from the third step and wiggled in the blue sky, soaring forward, and slapped on the cheekbone of Cumberrun with force.

Cumberrun reached up and touched the open red cut on a face and then twisted sideways, dropping down onto both kneecaps and one palm, sliding back down the steps, stumbling into a roll, and landed on a back spine over the patch of soft pink leaves with a loud thump, breathing heavy.

The whipping vine jerked backward and wiggled the tip in the blue skyline, sailing forward and slapped the rear leg of Strawn on the fifth step. He yelled with a curse and lost the footing, tumbling sideways and turned, roughly sliding back down the length of staircase, gliding, and stopped on top of Cumberrun with a heavy sigh of disappointment. “Well, that worked well.”

Cumberrun yelled with a huff of annoyance. “Hell! That didn’t work out well. Get the fuck off of me!”

Strawn climbed forward and moved off the long body of Cumberrun with a smile, sliding over more of the soft pink tinted leaves with a chuckle, “I’m moving. Get up from the ground! We gotta develop a new plan.”

Cumberrun rolled to the side and sat back on both kneecaps, wiping the fresh blood from a cheekbone cut with a sour frown at the row of trees. “What did that nasty river rat captain mean when he said that tree liked little girls? Does the damn tree know that we got a pair of man balls?”

Strawn stood upright with a laugh of the funny joke, staring at the row of trees, wiping off the fresh blood from an arm, where the tip of the vine slapped the skin. “I guess so. It figured out that we are not a pair of pretty girls. So, what is the new plan?”

Cumberrun stood upright with a smile and a nod, cleaning the wet leaves and wet sand from the long skirt. “We go back home to the Pamburg Kingdom. The princess was scared off by the big evil man with his big nasty weapon. She will eventually come back home like a stray dog when hungry or wanting to fuck his girl.”

He stared at the whipping vine with a sour frown. “That is not a good plan, Cumberrat! Let’s use logic.”

Cumberrun tossed both arms into the air with a sour frown. “It is most logical for us to go back home to Pamburg and wait it out there for the rebel or lost princess to show back home to us, too.”

The staircase vine was a woody shrub that climbed up and around the massive trunk of the ancient and thick tree toward the sunlight, creeping and twisting up to the flat platform of a tree house. The staircase vine hung for the edges of the climbing vines were colored dangling flowers. He pointed at the staircase with a smile and a nod. “Look. There are two individual sets of staircases which look like a winding neon yellow colored giant plant vine and it is flat for our feet. So actually, we should go at the same time up the side of each tree. You go to the left. I will go to the right.”

Cumberrun stared at the staircase with a laugh. “What? Why? I don’t wanna die first. You can die first. Then, I will learn and live and love a princess or a girl or a female again.”

“The center of the row of massive tress shows two side by side trees like each vine whips around the tree and goes up into the branches.”

Cumberrun exhaled with a sour frown. “I can’t see the branches, only the whipping ass vine that smacked my arm and my leg and my…”

“Go now!” Strawn ran ahead with a stern face and slammed a boot toe onto the first step of the planting vine staircase, climbing swiftly.

Cumberrun exhaled with a sour frown. “Yeah! Go!” he slowly strolled ahead and bend down into a waist crouch, moving away from the whipping vine, dashing up the plant-coated staircase with a set of soft curses and loud grunts.

 

 

Yellow tinted plant platform setting

 

 

Strawn continued to climb with both hands and boot toes over the tall staircase which was made from a solid piece of yellow tinted plant stem and ran ahead in a crouched pose while the whipping evil vine tip slapped at the tree, the air, and some of his exposed body parts. The boot toe hit the level platform and as, he stopped and stood in place with a sneer, slowly standing upright with a sigh of relief, escaping the nasty vine. He wiped off red blood from a set of fresh cuts, compliments of whipping vine. He turned and scanned the new environment. It was a flat platform that connected both sides of the two trees.

From the side of the second tree, Cumberrun raced ahead in a crouched pose from the whipping vine with a sneer of pain, feeling a slap on the rear of the boot, sliding into a halt before falling off the elevated platform. He stood upright and looked down over the air space. “Whoa! It is a platform. I guess that we’re about forty feet or more up from the ground soil of pink tinted packed down tree leaves. This place is too girly for me,” laughing.

“So, don’t look down, numb.” Strawn stood in place with a laugh.

“Too late, I looked down. I want my mama.”

Strawn continued to stand in place and turned, scanning the new landscape. The forest floor was composed of an array of plants, mosses, fungi, insects, small mammals, birds, reptiles, and amphibians living within the plants and within the soil. It was also comprised of decomposing tree leaves, animal droppings, and dead trees. All the dead provided nutrients to the plants for growth and expansion which created the gigantic canopy. The over story canopy was similar like a rooftop on top of a tree house where all the gigantic trees had grown together and formed a vast amount and mess of intertwined tree limbs from al the mature trees. The crown of the tree received most of the bright heat sunlight. The rooftop canopy provided cool shady protective over the interior of each tree house home like an umbrella. He smiled. “Wow! It is really pretty here.”

“I don’t care about pretty. I wanna find the missing princess. I wanna go back home before suppertime.” Cumberrun growled. “What do we do now or next, Strawn?”

The young girl appeared on top of the shared platform and scooted around the tallness of Cumberrun with a giggle. “Excuse me, please!” She stood upright on the edge of the platform and reached out with an arm over the air waves without fear and grabbed one of the flying vines, twirling a thick green colored vine around the arm. Then she leaped off the tall platform with a giggle, flying in the air and between the trees back to her personal tree house home. There were numerous wiggling green colored thick vines swaying back and forth from the platform sight toward row of tree houses.

Cumberrun continued to stand on top of the platform and shook a head of scarves with a worried brow. “Where did she come from? And what did she just do with that vine? Because, she is fucking the entire length of that plant vine. Or the long thick plant vine is fucking her leg, her pussy, her stomach, her left breast, and her neck as she is flying away from us,” laughing.

“Wow! I know what do to do, now, mama.” Strawn raced ahead and stopped, standing beside Cumberrun with a smile, leaping off the platform into the air without fear and as, his arm reached out and grabbed, twisting the green colored thick vine over a bicep. He yelled with a chuckle, flying in the air onto the next tree house platform. “Follow me!”

Cumberrun stood upright with a sour frown and watched the twirling ass of his brother with a sigh. “Geez, I’m going to die over a princess. This girl better be worth an ankle sprang.” He reached out over the air waves and patiently waited for the next wiggling vine, grabbing it with a sigh of worry. He wrapped it around the dress and the bicep with another sigh of worry and leaped with a curse off the tall platform. “Ahh…” He swung through the air with difficulty, sliding side to side, and gliding toward the same elevated platform. The tree house held an extended front deck platform like the entrance platform, where a flying native could leap from or land upon the flat hard surface with ease. The entrance of the tree house consisted of a large portal entrance doorway which didn’t hold a wooden door. The portal door was colored in various shades of bright colors, dried dead leaves, and painted dead plant stems. Cumberrun released the vine and dropped down, slamming an upright body of Strawn with a chuckle of fun.

Strawn captured Cumberrun and dropped backward, tumbling down over the solid platform onto a back spine with a loud grunt and a soft whisper, “Get off!”

Cumberrun rolled to the side and stood upright with a laugh on top of the same platform, leaning down with a hand, assisting his brother to stand. “That was fun…”

“Until, you hit my nuts,” he sneered.

“Then, you and your nuts need to learn to dash to side. What do we do now?”

On top of the second platform, Strawn turned and scanned the red barked entrance of the tree house with a smile. “Okay. This is tree house that looks and sounds like a place of business. I heard music…”

He laughed with a soft clap. “I smell food.”

Strawn frowned and moved ahead. “Food comes later after we meet and greet Teath. Let’s casually go over and scout out the interior layout of the tree house which is really a place of business.”

Cumberrun moved ahead with Strawn and turned, staring at the trees and plants. “This place is really creepy and colorful. Why would people live inside a hollow tree?”

“Why would a gang of young males live inside a high-rise apartment above a swamp of gators?”

“Yeah, I never think of that question.”

The entrance door was wide enough for four people to stroll inside at once. The interior of the room was an enclosed rounded circle like a hollowed out tree trunk and semi-dark atmosphere with an array of sunlight beams coming through a set of rounded open windows.

In front of the room, there was a small stage with a set of dancers that was performing to slow music. In the middle of the room, there were a set of numerous eating tables with two to four chairs that was made of tree trunks with a hard surface for enjoying a plate of food or a cool beverage. The side of the room, there was a set of doors that led into the baking kitchen.

Strawn stopped a few feet into the room without approaching a table with Cumberrun, turning and scanned all the occupants who wear various naked faces and covered skulls. He didn’t see an amber tinted girl and exhaled with a sigh of disappointment. “We came and seen nothing in here that would interest us.”

He nodded to the food station with a growling stomach and a smile. “The food will interest me.”

“No, we scan each tree house and then leave the establishment until we find Teath.”

“I wanna…”

“No.” Strawn spun around and reached out, grabbing, and jerked the arm of Cumberrun backwards with a sneer. “We continue onward until we search each tree house. It is good day light hours then…”

“We go back home.” Cumberrun spun around with a smile and moved beside Strawn.

“We find a place to rest. Then tomorrow, we continue the search.” Strawn exited the tree house and turned, moving down the long staircase made of a gigantic yellow colored plant stem with a side of colorful tiny flowers without a purple colored whipping vine.

Cumberrun stomped down beside Strawn with a smile. “Where’s the damn whipping vine?”

“I suspect the whipping vine is a deterrent for a vicious visitor.”

Cumberrun nodded with a smile, “It dirtied and deterred and dicked on my body parts.”

Strawn strolled and moved down the staircase, stopping and stood in the middle of a pathway of dried pink tinted leaves with a smile. “The foot path goes all the way down to the end of nowhere. There are millions of tree houses.”

Cumberrun turned and scanned the natives with a smile. “Wow.”

Strawn slowly moved ahead with Cumberrun and turned, scanning the landscape. “Stop saying that!”

“Wow, why?”

“Stop singing the words out loud with your Pamburg accent.”

“Wow, what?”

“Each tree house is amazing.”

“Wow, where?”

“We go down the footpath.”

“Wow! There are a group of girls…”

“We scout around and go in and out of every single public place, looking for an amber tinted girl.”

“Wow, these group of girls are semi-naked in their cute little dance clothes.”

“Then, we drag her ass outta here and go back home to save our kingdom. The end!”

Cumberrun nodded with a smile. “Great plan!” He turned and scanned each native, sliding the mouth scarf over a face with a sigh of worry, leaning over into the cheekbone of Starwn. “Now, I know what the squire forgot to tell us.”

“What?”

“I am not wearing a matching or non-matching cute face patch.”

Strawn reached over and slid the neck scarf over a face to disguise his manly amber tinted appearance. “Yeah, everyone wears a face patch for communication here.”

“No problem!”

“Why is that not a problem?”

“We steal one.”

“How do we steal one?”

“We steal one off one of the pretty girls,” Cumberrun slid over and stopped, standing in front of the group of semi-naked dancer girls, dropping down the scarf with a wink and a smile, “Hey sweetie!”

The lead female stopped with a gasp and a distorted face with a sneer. “Who are you, honey?”

Cumberrun gasped in alarm as he was a male, not a female. Strawn dashed ahead and stopped, leaning over into the scarf of Cumberrun with a whisper and a chuckle, “Hint! Hint. You’re a girl too.”

Cumberrun back stepped with a nod to the real dancer female. “I’m a girl. I’m a girl. I’m a girl…”

“What tree house did you jump from? Where is your face patch?” The lead female jabbed a fingernail and yelled with her regular voice at disguised Cumberrun with a sour frown. “Who is your mother? Who is your father? Where is your tree house?”

Strawn reached over and grabbed, jerking the arm of Cumberrun, moving around the nasty group of female dancers with a smile, “I’m a girl. I’m a girl.”

Cumberrun exhaled with a sour frown. “I hate this assignment…”

“Wrong,” Strawn exhaled with a worried brow. “It is not an assignment, bro. We’re preventing war and saving my ass.”

“My ass, too!”

Strawn strolled toward the next tree trunk with a climbing staircase yellow colored plant vine. “We search each tree house very swiftly and quickly and then leave the same tree house and move to the next one without causing a war,” he moved first up the steps of the staircase with a stern face.

“Right on, bro!” Cumberrun followed behind the ass of Strawn and darted both eyeballs around the landscape for any more trouble.

 

 

 

4th hour (late afternoon)

 

Kingdom of the Sand

Home of Imperator Kung and his wife Imperatoress Haildrameme

First royal Princess Pelf

and second royal Princess Nixie

Tan sandy beach with yellow dancing lightning bolts

Hot temperatures with bright sunlight and blue sky

 

 

6th floor level

Art Hall

Interior setting

 

 

Inside the hallway on the sixth floor of the tower building, Vantrey cuddled an arm around his girl Pio with a smile into her cheekbone, slowly moving ahead down a semi-crowded hallway with the other princes and princesses where the walls were dotted with a set of various colorful art pieces from tiny up towards tall.

He wore a set of fitted trousers that were tucked down into a pair of semi-polished matching knee boots. Vantrey was a head taller than all the male princes with a set of board shoulders, and a pair of blue eyes. The twinkling blue eyeballs allowed him and the other natives to shine and see within the darkness at night on his home land the Kingdom of the Sun. He wore a long ponytail behind the nape of his neck in the color of rich black. His face was clean shaven with a set of loop earrings, dangling from inside both earlobes. And a single looped ring hung down between the nose holes, creating great pain, when he smiled. Thus, Vantrey did not smile. His body frame possessed a tone of light brown skin. The right side of his chest cavity going down to the tenth rib within the rib cage held an array of colorful tattoos, marking him the highest rank of prince within the Kingdom of the Sun.

Each native of the Kingdom of the Sun displayed an array of tattoos, since the age of four years old. The age of four years was selected as the controlling point for any misplaced ugly and rude behavior. Every time a young child had misbehaved, a tattoo was burned into the skin, starting with the bicep of the right arm. Some of the younger and the older male and female natives displayed an assortment of colorful tattoos, including both facial cheekbones, both arms, both sides of the chest cavity, the complete back spine, and both legs, including both feet.

Once the entire body had been adorned with an array of colorful tattoos for each misbehaving act, the native was declared a trouble maker and was finally released into the darkness for a final punishment of the last nasty deed.

The Kingdom of the Sun was not a nickname. The land terrain was colored in orange dry and heated desert which was burnt each day from the bright yellow and heated sunlight. The day time air temperatures rose and extended over the one hundred and twenty degrees. Thus, a native or a creature might but probably not survive during the daylight hours.

At night, the air temperatures held around a cooler one hundred and six degrees, allowing the native species to roam for food and companionship.

At the age of twelve, the native was released out into the harsh, dry, and deadly desert terrain during the Time of Maturity ritual. If the desert did not kill you, then you became an official native of the Kingdom of the Sun. If the desert killed you, then you became instant food for the only living wildlife, the beetles.

A home consisted of an assortment of numerous dried beetle shells with a set of fist-sized air holes. The house formed a tall triangle into the skyline that allowed for constant air flow and individual compartment space for each family member. The air temperature was dry and hot. The air wind was non-existent. Thus, a home structure provided both warm and comfort from the hot day.

His father Princelet Zitgestum was the ruler of the lands, except when his wife Princeletess Glay vetoed and overruled all his princely decisions inside the throne room and outside on the training fields, since the Kingdom of the Sun had a female leader, since the beginning of time.

Vantrey and Pio slowly followed behind the three wiggling asses of tall Ovilla, taller Modoc, and petite Nixie, pacing through the dull boring Art Hall on the sixth level with the new royal assignment before graduating from the Royal Academy and starting the new role as royal leader of the kingdom. Vantrey reached up and tapped the green colored chin face patch with a smile for the private verbal communication. “Watch out, Modoc! Ovilla is trying to tickle your butthole with her long and elegant manicured purple colored fingernail. I bet that hurts if she successes. I don’t let Pio touch or tickle my manly buttonhole. Jerk to the side, bro!”

Modoc heard the words through the same exact green colored chin face patch which matched his good friend Vantrey with a soft chuckle, swiftly obeying the warning and slid a body toward the shortness of Nixie. His hip hit the hip of Nixie with force. Nixie giggled with affection of the cute assault and bumped side to side into Modoc for fun.

The green sparkling chin patch turned back into the natural skin tone of red tint that represented the natural coloring of Modoc and all the natives that reside within the Kingdom of Land. The prince displayed a tall and muscular body frame with a head of neatly cropped light brown hair with a set of bangs over both eyebrows. His face was unshaven with a light dusting of light brown hairs around the jaw line, the lips, and both nose holes that greatly annoyed his mother Duchess Torgeezus. His eyeballs were colored in hazel with tiny specks of gold that flared when angry. Modoc was the first prince within the Kingdom of the Land. Modoc slowly paced in the first row of royals down an empty hallway with a teen girl on each naked arm and behind the ass of the Educator.

Eighteen-year-old Ovilla was the first royal princess of the Kingdom of the Wind. She was tall with a slender body frame and a set of long fingers on a pair of elegant hands for drawing or dancing, which was convenient. She wore a tight fitting green colored sheath dress, tumbling down to the kneecaps with a pair of spiked heels to show off her set of long and lean legs. She possessed a head of thin lightest blonde locks of hair with glowing pale skin tone with a set of green eyeballs.

The Kingdom of the Wind was a flat forestland sight of miles and miles of tall red tinted bark trees with varied shaped pink tinted tiny leaves, scattered groups of short dark green or bright orange plant bushes, colorful rows of wildflowers, beams of yellow sunrays, and peeks of blue skyline. The natives lived and thrived inside a tree house that was covered with a natural canopy of tree limbs which consisted of dancers of music, artists of painting, and writers of poems. Her mother Marquee Jennessee was the ruler. Her father was Marque Allakon was a poet of love poems who enjoyed freedom as a royal and his wife as a royal ruler.

Ovilla was destined to become the next Marquees when her biological mother retired without a fight or a fright or a bump or a bruise. Then, she would create and choreograph the same old dance routines and entertain the same old galaxy natives until her retirement date at the age of forty years, living a simple life behind the shadow of her future princess daughter.

The Kingdom of the Wind had always and will always be ruled by a princess female.

Ovilla clung to the naked arm of Modoc with a smile and turned to point at each piece of art work with a sneer. “All these things are really ugly. The artist must be really stupid. All the work looks like a child finger painting. I can’t believe that my father actually approved of these paintings inside the Art Hall of the Confederation. I do believe that it is not a good representation of the Kingdom of the Wind. When I am the new Imperatoress, I will remove and burn this trash pile immediately,” she continued to stare at the wall with a sour frown. “What do you think, Modoc sweetie?”

Modoc moved between Ovilla and the Nixie and stared ahead at the end of the long hallway with a sigh and nodded with a silly grin in silence without hearing the words of either teen female.

On same walking row at the end and beside the nose profile of Modoc, the second lovely daughter of Imperator Kung and his wife Imperatoress Haildrameme second royal Princess Nixie. She was a petite teen with a head of white colored hair, a pair of violet eyeballs, and a tone of yellow skin like her sister and the rest of the servants inside the Kingdom of the Sand. She twisted a neck with a smile into the nose profile of Modoc, whispering into her tan colored nose patch that matched her love Modoc. She planned to win the first choice within the Public Presentation. Then she would pick Modoc as her mate. Then they would rule and run the Confederation. Nixie didn’t tattle to anyone but she was winning the royal teen competition. Then she would become the next Imperatoress of the Confederation.

Her sister Pelf could end of with any other prince, since Nixie didn’t give an owl hoot as the bird lived and thrived within the Kingdom of the Wind.

Once Nixie was the new Imperatoress with her new husband imperator Modoc, they would create a war and then invade all the riches and resources of the Pamburg Kingdom, claiming the fertile lands for their new empire.

Her father Imperator Kung had visited the Pamburg Kingdom on his second day of new rule as an eighteen-year-old. That was it. There were not any more invitations back into the mysterious and mystical Pamburg Kingdom.

As usual, the royals of the Pamburg Kingdom rejected and refused the kind offer to join and share their resources with the rest of the kingdoms.

Now, it was time for a change of attitude and altitude for the Confederation. The Confederation was growing very fast without land and food. Nixie had worked very hard to secure her number one spot within the Public Presentation, continuing to smile and whisper into the tan colored nose patch while Modoc nodded with a grin in silence.

Nixie knew that Modoc had clicked off her matching nose profile, but skinny and snaky Ovilla didn’t. It was a fun façade pretending to entertain Modoc each afternoon. However, at night, Nixie always won the princess game.

Nixie tapped on the naked arm of Modoc with a giggle via into the face patch. “I really love at art painting on the wall over there. Maybe, we can grab a few pieces and hang then all them inside our sand castle after we marry, darling…”

Datto and Lorchess, the two younger biological prince brothers of first royal princess Kamela from the Kingdom of the Snow were a pair of tall and slender with a set of lean muscles slowly strolled side by side and ignored the art work, slowly moving behind the two asses of Pio and Vantrey, whispering into the matching dark blue mustache face patch with a grin.

Datto smiled with a nod and looked down at the matching dark blue arm patch, seeing the replay of the skyline activity during the funeral of Triddie. “I was impressed with exhibition of the mass of gigantic snow balls this morning at the funeral site. The range of the snow balls was far and accurate.”

Lorchess nodded with a smile and looked down at the same matching dark blue arm patch with the same replay recording of the skyline activity during the death funeral of Triddie, “Me, too!”

Datto smiled down at the arm patch. “Can the range of the snow balls reach beyond the river banks?”

“I would think so. Or we could move the snow balls further up the mountain peak to reach a further range.”

Datto nodded with a smile. “Yeah, that’s good idea. I need to remember that one.”

“What was that green thing on top of the metal plate?”

Datto laughed, “Dead Triddie.”

He frowned down at the arm patch recording. “O. It didn’t look like her. It looked like a green thing on top of a flat silver tinted metal plate.”

Datto looked up with a grin and elbowed his brother with a laugh into the face patch mustache. “Look at Ferron! He’s trying to get into Pelf’s girly panties during class assignment.”

“Does she really wear a pair of girly panties? Or is it a thong?”

Datto exhaled. “I don’t know. You don’t know. No male knows. The word is that Pelf is a virgin still.”

He gasped. “It has been nine months. It is close to the end of the sessions for the Royal Academy. Why hasn’t she been fucked like the rest of the other nasty princess whores after lesson sessions?”

Datto laughed. “Well, I just don’t know but I will do it to her tonight.”

“You need face patch permission from Modoc.”

Datto frowned. “Fuck, Modoc!”

“Why is he so special?”

Datto nodded with a sour frown. “The Kingdom of the Sands always marries the Kingdom of the Land for centuries.”

He laughed with a nod. “Well, that is about to change, brother dear. How is our sister dear doing thus far in the competition with the bottles of the babies?”

Datto nodded with a smile. “She is in the number position based on her lying last night at the dinner table with our parents.”

He gasped. “Really? I would have thought the one number pose was Nixie. Or I would have guessed it to be Princess Ovilla. That bitch fucks any upright or sitting or resting male with a big or a tiny dick.”

Datto laughed. “Who is it that gots a tiny dick?”

He laughed. “Modoc.”

Datto laughed again, “Really?”

“It is real, if Ovilla always tells the truth.”

Datto laughed again, “Really?”

“Really, I don’t believe that bitch.”

Datto smiled. “Really, I don’t believe that bitch either.”

“So, our sister dear has blown the competition away. She produces four times as much in one night than any other whore princess. It is all written down on her wall.”

Datto exhaled. “Why is the bottle of babies important to me? I thought the winner of the Public Presentation is the new Imperatoress or Imperator.”

“The creation and implementation of the bottles of the babies is a tie breaker for the winner and fucking fun for me.”

Datto smiled. “Me, too!”

“What happens to each bottle with a fetus inside?”

Datto frowned. “It is destroyed after Kung counts up most bottles with the winner.”

“Is sister dear Kamela really going to win?”

Datto smiled. “Yes, our parents have planned a nasty surprise that will ensure Kamela is the new Imperatoress of the Confederation. Then, we are the two newest Imperators.”

He raised both arms into the air with a smile and a nod. “Yeah, I love family ties.”

Pelf was a tall and slender female with a head of long white colored hair, a pair of violet eyeballs, and a tone of yellow tinted skin, possessing a quiet and conservation nature for a teen. She was a first royal princess of the Kingdom of the Sand.

The Kingdom of Sand was located on the edge of the massive land continent, overlooking miles and miles of deep blue ocean waters. The kingly castle was shaped in a perfectly square and tall tower of beige and white sand crystals that came from the sandy beaches. Each residential house was a smaller square shaped tower of beauty and sand also.

At the edge of the massive land continent, each individual white colored cloud produced a heat storm within the sky during the daylight and the nighttime. The yellow bolts of lightning flashed across the blue sky and the white clouds, dancing with the wind in various geometric streaks from vertical down and then moved horizontal. Thus, the sandy beaches were dangerous and empty of swimmers. The ocean waves crashed alone over the sandy beaches without a visiting sea vessel. The heat storms had existed since the beginning of time.

She slowly moved behind the two asses of Pio and Vantrey, strolling beside first royal prince Ferron of the Kingdom of the River. She nervously patted both arms with a set of manicured fingernails, staring out the side windows at the continuous flairs of lightning bolts. Usually, the flaring and pretty patterns of the bright lightning bolts calmed her emotions, but not today. Pelf did not perform a set of domestic chores or steer an airship or practice beating a dummy with a silly shaft. She enjoyed reading poems, dancing around her private room, and watching the lightning bolts form into an array of funny shapes in the skyline. But today, her mind was disturbed and off balance. Her body felt cold and chilled.

Ferron reached over and gently touched her hand with a pair of cold hands, caressing the soft skin with a smirk. He loved and wanted to marry Pelf, becoming the new imperator of the Confederation. She was the key to a lush and luxury life of ease and simplicity which Ferron desired.

Pelf halted with a gasp and turned with a puzzled brow to see the individual piece of art work. “What is that?”

Ferron stopped with Pelf and cuddled into body, leaning down into her soft cheekbone with a smile. “That is a piece of pretty artwork like you, Pelf.”

She gasped with alarm. “No, this is more than a piece of art work. I see more.”

He leaned into her cheekbone and smelled her flora perfume with a smile. “I like seeing more of you, too.”

“I saw a letter within the art work.”

He smiled. “I like you too.”

“Inside the art work, I thought I saw a distinct shape of an alphabetic letter. Do you see the distinct shape of a letter?”

He smiled into her cheekbone. “I see you. I like you.”

She lifted and pressed the cheekbone red colored face patch which snapped a picture of the art work and stored the image inside the matching arm patch, twisting to face the archway, slowly moving down the floor with Ferron in silence. She reached down and tapped on the arm patch, studying the art work without seeing the letter that her eyeballs saw earlier, typing commands into the arm patch to access the art gallery to determine the artist.

The two sisters of Pio from the Kingdom of the Fire moved behind the two asses of Datto and Lorchess while twirling an individual shaft, tossing the rod into the air and catching it with a set of giggles and grins. The width of the Art Hall equaled the width of each floor. There was plenty of room for over five hundred natives.

The other teen royals moved ahead in a set of twos or threes while ignoring the art work, tapping on an arm patch, communicating with someone else with set of laughs and smiles.

Exmore scooted last in a single row with all his private thoughts.

The middle aged male with a head of white colored head, a face of white colored beard, and a pair of violet eyeballs was the Educator of the teen royals, a servant of the Kingdom of the Sand. He had the honor of leading the first row of tall Ovilla, taller Modoc, and petite Nixie and then the rest of the arrogant teen royals though the Art Hall and said within all the pink tinted face patches to each teen. “It is time to leave. Please scoot out the hallway and climb the staircase to the seventh floor Assembly Hall. You have one more task to complete before the actually performance of the Public Presentation,” he entered the staircase and slowly climbed up the staircase while hearing the soft mumbles of grumbles and complaints about the lesson session.

The row of each prince and/or princess continued down the hallway and turned, moving up the staircase, emerging into the highest hallway and scooted toward the three sets of double doors.

 

 

8th floor level

Assembly Hall

Interior setting

 

 

The set of three double doors opened and revealed the Assembly Hall.

Over eons of time, the natives within the Kingdom of Sand had learned not to harness the bolts of lightning but admire the natural occurrence as a symbol of freedom and beauty. The natives had erected each building up toward the skyline to continue view and admire each lightning bolts.

The Kingdom of Sand didn’t produce a plate of food, a glass of wine, a shirt of cloth, a poem of memories, or a component of metal, creating commerce or revenue. The location housed the Royal Academy, a place of learning to become a princess and a prince.

The top floor held the assembly hall. The four walls were made of transparency glass that allowed the beauty of the flashing bolts of light to illuminate inside the walls. On the smooth floor base between all the glass windows, there stood a block of tan granite that held a life-sized statue which was made from an assortment of tan and beige colored sand crystals. Each life-sized statue represented the deceased royal member of each kingdom, standing between the glass panels, wearing their ancient stiff and formal attire.

The center of the room held rows of elevated throne chairs that represented each prince or princess and their associated kingdom, except for the dead body of Triddie. Each throne chair could be accessed by a small staircase that held either three or four or two steps. Some of the throne chairs were decorated with a single stiff kingdom flags on each side of the back rest for fun that designate their kingdom. Some of the other throne chairs showed a double-seated for two individuals to share for sniggers. Some of the throne chairs displayed a set of colored banners on the bottom edge of the platform between the steps of the staircase for more fun.

The Educator entered first and moved ahead, stopping with a sigh of the work day, spinning around, and sat down inside non-elevated padded chair which was low and stationary on top of the smooth granite floor without flinging a hand or a piece of chalk or a piece of shaft at each teen royal. The chair was not a throne chair without a flag or a banner. The chair was nicely padded for teaching the young royals about royal protocol. He whispered into the air and as, his words were captured into each pink twinkling face patch and then transmitted into each royal face. He faked a smile. “Return and sat down inside to your throne chairs! Class is still in session for the late afternoon. Please, sit down into your individual throne chairs and finish up the session,” He watched each teen.

Each royal teen slowly entered the room and slowly climbed a tack of steps, sitting down inside a two or three-seater elevated throne chair which was usually the assigned chair for the year.

The Assembly Hall was a perfectly square shaped. No less for a royal room filled with a set of princesses and princes. The room served as the classroom to education the young royals, who would eventually become the ruler of their home world at the eighteenth annual.

Each royal sat inside a personalized individual throne chair that exhibited a set of hand crafted wooden symbols that signified their royal house. A few chairs displayed a royal colorful flag on between the poles of the back rest of the throne chair. Some of the chairs held a set of royal banners for fun, also. Each attached flag slightly wavered on top while the banners slightly wiggled on the bottom poles of the footless chairs. The throne chairs formed a set of semi-crooked of nine different twos that floated into the air and was scattered around the three walls.

Pelf moved up the short steps and spun around, sitting down inside the two-seater chair with Ferron, continuing to stare down at each art gallery pictures. She could find the mysterious artist from the Wind that drew the simple painting which hung inside the Art Hall, feeling nervousness, excited, and anxious for some reason. However, she had left her princess chamber with the feeling of panic understanding her feelings of the upcoming Public Presentation where she had to act in front of the populous of the people like a silly idiot or a shining star.

The Educator flashed with a series of pink colors from each face patch and each word echoed into the teen royal. “What was your personal impression of the Art Hall? The fine collection of original art work has been stored and displayed for hundreds of years.”

“Boring…”

“Snorting…”

“Ugly…”

“Pretty…”

“Small…”

“Long…”

“Art…”

“Wall…”

“Can I go to the refresher station?”

“Too boring…”

“Too snorting…”

“Too pretty…”

“Too small…”

“Too long…”

“Too arty…”

“Two walls…”

“Can I go to the refresher station, too?”

“Three boring…”

“Three snorting…”

“Three pretty…”

“Three small…”

“Three long…”

“Three arty…”

“Three walls…”

“Can I go to the refresher station, three?”

Modoc did not comment and continued to chuckle at the silly scene of teen princes and princesses while guarding his new secret. The oracle had told him in secret that the Pamburg Kingdom would fall. Once Modoc married the beautiful and shy Pelf of the Kingdom of the Sand which had occurred for centuries, he would send out the army of Confederation soldiers from the Kingdom of the Sun into the scattered lands and capture all the natives of the Pamburg Kingdom without bloodshed. Then, the Confederation would be great beyond any royal dream. Then, he would be the greatest imperator of the century within the Confederation, marrying the prettiest princess of the land, producing the prettiest children, and served by a house of servant.

He was a lucky ducky.

Second royal prince Exmore did not comment and continued to scan the room of princesses. He had lost his love Triddie which was more inconvenience than worry. There were plenty of royal princesses that loved to be fucked at night. That was not the issue.

Exmore wondered what would happen to her bottles of babies inside the secret laboratory of the Pamburg Kingdom. He thought maybe her parents from Kingdom of the Lakes would assume and acquire all the bottled babies which truly belonged to Triddie and Exmore.

No never knew how many fetuses survived the extraction process, a secret kept by the unknown Pamburg scientists inside the unknown and secret Pamburg laboratory within the kingdom. However, if a royal were to acquire all the babies inside each bottle, then the royal would possess and then train a magnificent army of warriors within another sixteen years or less.

Exmore had hoped to win the royal competition with the highest number of babies inside each bottle. Now, that had failed epically.

His sister Ovilla was doing very well with the number of babies in a bottle as she gossiped during the dinner hours with her biological family members without humiliation and embarrassment. She wanted to marry Prince Modoc, who only married the first royal of the Kingdom of the Sand for centuries now.

Exmore had participated toward her goal of Imperatoress of the Confederation. He had suggested the public presentation play, Nab, the Numb. The play was a silly childish game of good versus evil among the set of opposing players. However, his parents from the Kingdom of the Wind had conceived a new idea to win the leadership of the Confederation legally.

The Educator flashed in pink hues, saying into each face patch. “I have heard from each royal once, twice, and thrice but one teen. What was your personal impression of the hallway of art pieces, Princess Pelf?”

Pelf sat inside the elevated two-seater throne chair with Ferron without hearing the private conversation, staring down with a puzzled brow at the top of her hand. The top of the hand contained a hand patch which was circular in design.

The face patch was a genius invention that allowed private conversation between any two parties as long as each body used the same facial design pattern. Then the face pattern contained the exact same components of colors. This was the only reason to ensure privacy and talk to your sweetheart.

The second greatest invention was the hand patch. The hand patch was slapped over the top of the hand of the human-kin or the paw or the other holding limb of the species-kin for visual communication for the eye balls, the eye sockets, or the eye holes.

The cool feature of the face patch also contained a tiny visual camera which was flashed when touched by a finger pad or a sharp claw. The visual picture was recorded and transferred down to the hand patch for viewing and studying during academic class for a teen or for spying by an adult.

Pelf looked up with a gasp and a whisper to see the Educator. “Uh!”

“Ugly!” Ferron stood upright and tossed both arms into the air with a smile and a nod. “She said ugly and I said ugly. We are met to be together, Pelf,” he sat back down and leaned over, sweet breathing into her cheekbone inside the shared throne chair with a grin.

The Educator flashed a set of pink colors again with a sour frown, “Quiet, royals! Too bad, the face patch was not built with a set of sharp piercing pain into the tender cheekbone for each misbehaving prince. Back to the lesson, I have recorded and received all vocal responses for the hallway of art homework assignment. That royal assignment is completed.”

Ovilla frowned into the cheekbone face patch that communicated with Modoc only. However, Modoc had slapped his face patch shut down. She whined. “What a joke? We walked down a long hallway to view a set of silly looking wiggling lines of color inside a wooden box. And that was met the requirement for art history for a royal. My personal room exhibits more art history of natural, emotions, feelings, ideas, concepts…”

“Mine, too!” Nixie nodded with a smile and whispered into the tan colored cheekbone face patch. “This is why we are meant to be together, Ovilla. We think and breathe in the same air and the same thoughts. We are the throng of the all royalty life forms who are serviced and served and s…”

The Educator flashed in a set of pink hues with a smile. “The art gallery project has been completed. Yesterday, the first day of the week, all the teen royal had chosen the Public Presentation that will be viewed by your royal parents, the parents of your fellow royals, and the rest of the populous of the people. Each royal must participate within the Time of Recognition. It was a day here inside the assembly hall in front of the entire populous of the people on an arm patch where each first royal princess or first royal prince would choose a mate for life to marry and produce the next heir of the kingdom. The terrible catch, if the selected mate rejects the sweet offer of the first royal princess or first royal prince in front of the populous of the people which would be a big red-faced humiliation reaction. And there was embarrassing action that did occur eighteen years ago…”

One or two folded fists of some royals pounded up and down on top of the wooden arm rest without wobbling the throne chair, since the chair was made of heavy wood. Each face patch sounded with a set of soft moans and groans.

The Educator smiled. “Each royal class had to present a final public exhibition, marking the ascension of royal from the Royal Academy before beginning a life of royal duty. After the Time of Completion, each royal family announced the selected royal pairing for the entire galaxy inside the assembly hall, marking a formal engagement which was followed by a series of royal wedding throughout the day and the night. Then each royal married couple started the process of taking over the royal duties of their parents. Quiet, royals! You have not selected a poem, a dance, or a song but a play. Please call out a role. You can be any one or thing or person or creature that exists within the Nab, the Numb play. Go!”

“The monster…”

The Educator exhaled into all the face patches. “There is not a monster in the play.”

Nixie giggled into the pink tinted face patch. “Yeah, there is. Vantrey is monster.”

Vantrey growled into the one devil horns of pink hue. “I heard that, Nixie.”

“The princess…”

“The prince…”

“The hero…”

The Educator exhaled into all the face patches. “There is not a hero in the play.”

Nixie giggled into the pink tinted face patch. “Yeah, there is. Modoc is my hero.”

Mio smiled. “The guard…”

“The guard…” Nio smiled into the jaw line face patch.

Qcraft grinned. “The guard…”

“What?” Pio turned and gasped at Qcraft via the face patch. “I am the third guard of the trio with my princess sisters.”

Qcraft laughed. “You are the late voice that doesn’t count toward the third guard in the play, witch.”

Vantrey laughed through the pink tinted face patch. “That’s Ovilla real role without a play.”

Ovilla sneered into the pink tinted dangling earring back at the prince. “I heard that, Vantrey.”

“Educator,” Pio whined.

The Educator exhaled into all the face patches. “There are only three guards. And they have been taken. Please, continue the role, not roll call!”

“The queen…”

“The villain…”

“Ovilla is the real villain.” Vantrey laughed through the pink tinted face patch.

Ovilla sneered into the pink tinted dangling earring back at the prince. “I heard that, Vantrey, too.”

Vantrey laughed through the devil horn decorated pink tinted face patch. “Good! My face patch works perfectly, ya’ll!”

“The ass of the monster…”

“The ass of the horse…”

“The ass of the cow…”

The Educator laughed into all the pink tinted face patches. “I am glad that there are so many asses that are present today.”

“I heard that, Educator.”

The Educator smiled. “I mean to clarify the asses of some animals. Please continue with your specific role in the public presentation play.”

 

 

 

5th hour (late afternoon)

 

 

Kingdom of the Snow

 

Home of Queen Ylangling and husband King Amoywane

First royal princess Kamela, second royal prince Datto

Third royal prince Lorchess

 

Snow covered mountain range

Cold temperatures with clouds and bright sunrays

Interior setting of the jettie

 

 

Inside the jettie interior, Teath rested over the metal floor and wiggled side to side in pain with a loud grunt and a soft whisper for her eardrums only, “What happened? Crashed,” she slowly sat upright on both kneecaps turning and scanned the interior of the jettie, and then the floor with a puff of annoyance. “Geez, I’m upside down. Geez, I landed the jettie upside down. Geez, I’m going die right here and now without becoming the queen of Pamburg. Geez, I hate my numb life,” she slowly stood upright and wobbled side to side over the curved floor that was really the curved ceiling on the tiny jettie airship with a sour frown. She carefully moved around and touched the curvy metal wall, feeling the ice cold weather through the mineral with a worried brow. “Okay. This is not good. What did she tell me? Help! Dead mother, you said to yell when I needed help. Help me! Dead mother, come and rescue me or something quick?”

One of the side walls flared and then glowed in whit light, becoming enlarged and then glowed in lavender light.

Teath spun around with a smile to see the glowing metal wall, wobbling side to side over the curvy floor. “Dead mother, I can’t believe that you heard me. This is so numb. Help me!”

The wall swiftly formed into an outline of a young female in the color of lavender and as the voice of her mother said. “I am here. Where are you?”

She frowned. “Can’t you tell?”

Her dead mother exhaled. “You have not completed your mission and have crashed-landed the jettie.”

She exhaled. “I know that. Where am I? I was flying over the swamps of gators and then the valleys of green meadows and then the mountains of Pamburg,” gasping. “I have crashed-landed inside the snow mountain range of the next kingdom. I am the enemy here. Am I in danger here?”

“No.”

She frowned. “How do you know that, dead mother? I am not a native of the Confederation. I am a princess of Pamburg. Numb! I can be captured and then ransomed back to my home for…for something.”

“No, you will be captured and killed.”

She gasped. “What?”

Her dead mother exhaled. “Listen to me, Teath! You are safe for a few hours or a few days, at the most. So, I will begin your Forger training right now. First…”

She wrapped both arms around the bod with a goose bumps and chattering teeth. “I am cold.”

“Go and grab your shaft! It is mounted onto the wall.”

She dropped down and crawled over the curvy floor which was really the ceiling of the jettie with a smile, stopping and stood in front of the metal wall. “O. My shaft has clung to the metal. That’s convenience and nice.” She reached over and touched, jerking the middle of the rod from the wall with a giggle and a grin, caressing the smooth metal between the cold finger pads. “It is warm the touch.”

“Yes, you are a baby Forger. Your internal heat will activate the cold metal. Then, the warm metal will fire. Then, the fire will glow during a battle.

She spun around and carefully moved ahead over the uneven floor with a worried brow. “What battle, dead mother?”

Her dead mother exhaled. “There is a war coming, Teath. You need to practice for the battle and to defend your person. Now, kneel down over the floor…”

She stopped and stood in the middle of the uneven floor with a smile. “The ceiling, it is really the ceiling of the upside down jettie.”

Her dead mother exhaled. “Kneel down over the ceiling of the upside down jettie.”

She slowly knelt down on a set of bony kneecaps over the uneven floor, feeling the cold weather of the snow through the smooth metal. “Dead mother, I really appreciate you being her and finding me again. But, I’m really scared now. How long will my Forger training last or take or finish?”

“Teath, I mentioned before that I can guide, advice, counsel, and instruct you. That is my purpose. However, I cannot fight or battle for you. I am dead. You are alive. You must remove your boots. The heat will warm the metal. Then, the leather will melt from the heat of the floor.”
She sat down on the ass, stretching out both legs, grabbing the heel of the boot with a stern face. “Okay, yeah!” Teath removed both boots and kneel over the uneven floor with a sour frown.

“Touch the middle of the rod of your shaft! Then touch the rod of your shaft to the metal floor. Then the floor will heat.”

“Okay,” she held the middle of the shaft and reached down, slamming the ends onto the floor without successfully connecting the metal to the metal floor with a confused brow. She scooted over the floor and stopped, standing on the kneecaps in front of the curvy wall, reaching out and touching the shaft to the wall. “It is not working, dead mother. My shaft has two heads on each end. The big and the little heads at the end of the rod prevent the metal on the shaft from touching the wall.”

“That is not possible.”

“It is so possible.”

Her dead mother exhaled. “Please, stand upright and come toward me. Let me see your shaft!”

Teath stood upright with a sour frown and back stepped, carefully shifting side to side and stopped, standing quietly in front of the tiny glow of lavender which represented her dead mother. She lifted and held the shaft sideways, showing the rod. Her dead mother gasped. “I see the issue. You are correct.”

“Told ya!” Teath rolled both eyeballs and stared back at the rod with a sour face.

Her dead mother exhaled. “Both the ends of your shaft are made from the mineral of molded white rubber. The ends should be made of from the mineral of silver tinted steel. If one of the ends was made from the mineral of silver tinted steel, then the end tip could warm the metal room.”

“The jettie. Okay, is that a problem for you?”

“Yes, it is a serious problem for you. You cannot defend yourself to survive.”

She gasped. “Harpy, now, you inform me of that serious issue with my shaft and my life. Why isn’t one or both of the rod ends made from steel casings?”

“I would guess that it was the next phase of your training as the queen of Pamburg…”

“I…was going to be the next queen of Pamburg.”

Her dead mother smiled. “You are the next queen of Pamburg, my live daughter. You were the only princess to survive the gators and the burning candle and the darkness inside the princess throne room.”

She sneered. “That royal test was unfair. Each sister princess wore the most elegant and elaborate fanciest royal gown coupled with a pair of the highest spiked heels. The command directly came from the individual royal Nan. If all the older Nans were not dead, then I will kill them.”

Her dead mother frowned. “Not all of the older Nans are dead, Teath.”

“Why not? I saw the mature Forger cut off numerous body parts of the screaming and frightened Nans inside the princess cave room.”

“There are some more older and wiser royal Nans within the kingdom, Teath. Let’s leave it at that! Now, I must start your first training session.”

The room is cold. I’m still cold and freezing my tail off, dead mother.”

Her dead mother exhaled. “I hear your whines. Go outside…”

She gasped. “What? It is more colder and more freezing outside than inside the tiny jettie. I don’t possess a winter coat or a small jacket or a piece of blanket. The jettie is used for fun, not battle.”

“Go outside and whack down some outer bark from one of the trees with your shaft. Then, place each bark piece over your exposed skin. Tree bark is a natural insulation on the human body inside the cold jettie.”

“What?”

“Do it, Teath!”

She spun around and moved over the uneven floor, sliding back on the thigh high boots over both naked legs and stood upright with a sour frown. “Yeah, yeah, okay, okay, all right. Harpy, I am standing and going outside to freeze to death in the snow and the ice, since I am alive. You are dead.” She stood upright and wobbled side to side form the uneven floor with a sour frown, scanning the walls and then the ceiling with a giggle. “The walls are really the walls. But the ceiling is really the floor. Ugh! The entrance hatchway is up high and above my hair roots, dead mother. I can’t jump that high,” she turned and scanned the upside ship with a puzzled brow. “There isn’t a ladder or a chair or a something to reach up that high toward the hatchway either. I am still freezing cold.”

Her dead mother exhaled, “That is a problem. Stood in place! Lift and rear back your shaft and hit the latch on the hatchway door.

“No! When the door opens, all the snowflakes will fall down into the jettie. I will get more colder and more freezing than right now inside the tiny ice box of steel metal. That’s a dumb idea, dead mother.”

“Do you trust me, Teath?”

She nodded with a smile. “Well, yeah, you came to me and told me about the death trap inside the princess room.”

“Good! I am telling you to hit the latch on the hatchway door with either tip of the shaft right now.”

She exhaled. “Fine!” Teath lifted and reared back the shaft, moving an arm forward and released the shaft. The shaft twirled side to side through the air waves and missed the door, hitting the ceiling. It dropped down toward the floor. She ran forward and extended an open palm catching the falling the shaft.

“Do it again!”

“Fine!” Teath lifted and reared back the shaft, moving an arm forward and released the shaft. The shaft twirled side to side through the air waves and missed the door, hitting the ceiling. It dropped down toward the floor. She ran forward and extended an open palm, catching the falling the shaft.

“Do it again!”

“Fine!” Teath lifted and reared back the shaft, moving an arm forward and released the shaft. The shaft twirled side to side through the air waves and missed the door, hitting the ceiling. It dropped down toward the floor. She ran forward and lifted an open palm, catching the falling the shaft and closed the hand with a smile.

“Do it again!”

“Fine!” Teath lifted and reared back the shaft, moving an arm forward and released the shaft. The shaft twirled side to side through the air waves and missed the door, hitting the ceiling. It dropped down toward the floor. She ran forward and lifted an open palm, catching the falling the shaft and closed the hand with a smile.

“Do it again!”

“Fine!” Teath lifted and reared back the shaft, moving an arm forward and released the shaft. The shaft twirled side to side through the air waves and missed the door, hitting the ceiling. It dropped down toward the floor. She ran forward and lifted an open palm, catching the falling the shaft and closed the hand with a smile.

Her dead mother laughed. “Are you warm, now, Teath?”

She pant with a set of heavy breathes and wiped off the water from a forehead. “I am sweating and heated.”

“A little exercise creates a lot of heat. Now, you are ready for the first forger lesson.”

She frowned. “What about the tree bark?”

Her dead mother smiled. “You have learned a piece of new information. So, store it inside your brain for future reference, my daughter.”

“Okay…”

“The first lesson, you are going to twirl the shaft in a figure eight motion and dip the shaft back and forth on each side of your body. That maneuver will collide with any other flying object like a knife or sword tip and kept your safe from harm, so you can kill your enemy.”

“Geez! I can do that easy.” She slid the rod down toward the big head of the shaft, lifting and twirling the rod side to side in a figure eight in front of her body with a smile.

“Hand off to the left hand and twirl it side to side…”


Queen Wars

A royal tale of flight, fight, or fancy... Royal Wars is a new series of love and hate; princesses and princes, shafts and swords, power and submission; greed and gift; life and death. Between the two Great Oceans, there is a large continent which is unnamed and filled with numerous individual kingdoms that make up the Confederation. The Kingdom of the Sun The Kingdom of the Land The Kingdom of the Wind The Kingdom of the Sand The Kingdom of the Fire The Kingdom of the Snow The Kingdom of the Lakes However, there is a plot of fertile and rich land which is named the Pamburg Kingdom that is surrounded by a range of mountains, the Delta water, and a pair of crystal gates where no comes in and no one comes out. Within the Confederation lands, a gang of young seventeen-year-old royals are attending the last few weeks at the Royal Academy selecting a mate for life and starting a new career path as an adult royal of the inherited kingdom. Except, some teen and adult though processes are pondering a new adventure that might lead to a new leader, if the various plots are played out correctly.

  • ISBN: 9781370985418
  • Author: Ipam
  • Published: 2017-04-20 17:05:25
  • Words: 130267
Queen Wars Queen Wars